The God Empress of Ponykind

Chapters

Nostalgia
The Emperor's Last Command
New World, New Problems
Forging
Raising the Moon
Tales in the Forest
Creation, Marks and Games
Harmony
The Reign of Discord
Celestia Rising
War in the Badlands
Dreams and Shadows
The War of Crystals
The Lunar Heresy: Betrayal
The Lunar Heresy: Harmony and Chaos
The Lunar Heresy: The Long Night
Reconciliation

Nostalgia

Noon: the easiest hour of work for a Princess. She sat alone, perusing through what forms she had missed or ignored during her earlier hours of work. A small pot of tea sat on a nearby stand, a thin column of steam rising from the spout. The princess eyed the tea for a moment and sighed; it was simple things like this that she seemed to be losing touch with, what with her duties becoming more and more demanding as the days went by.

You’re getting old, Tia, a voice at the back of her mind said. You’ve had to handle much more demanding work in the past, and you think simple paperwork is depriving you of tea? She smirked and continued writing, using her magic to grab the teapot and bring it to her spot on the floor. She fluffed her wings once more and continued working, the sound of her pen scratching across the parchment the only sound she could hear.

She continued for several minutes before something landed on her back. She turned and saw Philomena, the phoenix’s red and gold feathers a welcome sight for the princess. Philomena cawed again and moved closer.

“Hello, my friend,” Celestia said, smiling at Philomena. “Have you been watching the rest of the castle as I asked?” Philomena chirped and bobbed her head. “Thank you. I don’t know what I would do without you.” Philomena chirped again and took off, but instead of heading for her normal perch she landed outside a closet on the far side of the room.

“What do you want, Philomena?” the phoenix chirped and pointed a wing at the door “Oh, you know I can’t do that... I’m not that kind of pony anymore.” the Phoenix squawked in annoyance and pointed back at the door. Celestia sighed and stood, crossing the room to where the bird was standing.

“Listen to me. I could not do that; I may lose myself and... well, remember what happened last time?” Philomena squawked. “Well, yes she had declared war on my throne... but you didn’t see the rest of the guard; they were terrified of me, that their leader could be so... ruthless.” The bird chirped and took off, landing on the knob of the door and allowing her weight to open the door.

“I swear, you’re worse than Luna was...” She moved to close the door, but a small glint of light caught her eye. She hesitated, before sighing once more.

“Well... Five minutes, then we’ll have no more of this.” Philomena chirped in happiness as Celestia pulled open the door. Inside the closet was a suit of armor, scratched from repeated use but still shining as brightly as the day she had forged it in the fires of ancient Equestria. Unlike the armor of her guards, which was more for ceremony, this was designed for war: each plate was more than four inches thick, forged from a material capable of withstanding the concentrated power of a star. Her neck and forelegs were protected beneath two massive shoulder pads, the first adorned by an etching of her cutie mark, while the second held the image of a giant eagle, wings spread and talons extended as if ready to strike. The chest contained the insignia of her old life: a double headed eagle, both heads turned outward towards her shoulders.

Using her magic, she pulled on each individual piece of the armor, the joints clicking into place. As each piece was applied, energy began to flow through the joints and seams of the suit, allowing her freedom of movement that no other living being would be capable of when wearing similar armor. When the armor was assembled, she pulled out the final aspect of her past: a longsword, elegantly crafted and adorned with an apelike skull in the pommel. She used her magic to attach the sword to a clamp on her flank before closing the door and walking towards the balcony.

“I feel silly, dressing up in this.” she muttered, hoping Philomena was still within earshot. The bird paid her no mind, swooping down from her perch and landing on her left shoulder, her talons hooking into a groove in the armor. Philomena chirped again, stroking her head against Celestia’s neck. Celestia smiled.

“Well, maybe not as silly as I think.” Celestia normally kept a rein on her ego, but being as she was alone she allowed a little bit to slip through. She looked out across Equestria, her home and kingdom. She remembered all that had happened since she had been brought here; forming and encouraging life, raising the sentient races from the muck of creation. She remembered forming Equestria, battling against the forces of destruction and chaos. She remembered slaying the last of the windigos, remembering how Her blade had cracked and sparked as the last of the Forces of Nightmare were torn asunder by Her wrath. She remembered her battle with Discord, striking him from the heavens and confronting him on the open plains.

She remembered...

Her mind drifted to another time, another universe. There, she commanded legions against the Ruinous Powers, purging the Galaxy of the unclean. She remembered the Heresy, channeling Her powers to smite Her traitorous son. She remembered being entombed inside the Throne, watching in agony as Her body rotted and Her utopia degraded into the very hell She had fought against.

She remembered being freed, and striking with the full of Her power. Mutants, hellspawn, even the Gods of Chaos themselves, nothing stood to slow Her wrath. Countless fell with each sweep of Her mighty blade, their blood staining the ground black as She purged them from the Galaxy.

I smote the Gods of Chaos. I brought Humanity back from the ashes and set them on the path to an age of prosperity and glory. I forged this world from dust, and I crushed the last traces of Chaos beneath my hooves. I possess more power than any before me, and I have used it to forge the society I would have wished to rule over.

“Princess Celestia, Princess Celestia!” Celestia was pulled from her memories. Some mortal was intruding on her, Her, of all ponies. Keeping her temper at a minimum, she unsheathed her sword and activated it, arcane power flowing down the length of the blade.

"Do you think that you can just intrude upon my presence at will?" she growled. "You are not one of my regular messengers, so I must assume you are some infiltrator hoping to get close to me. Leave now, or I shall destroy you and everything you hold dear in your pathetic life." The only response she got from her threat was... crying. Celestia blinked and turned to see her opponent: a small lavender filly, barely seven years of age, cringing and crying at Celestia's warning.

“I’m sorry, Princess, I’m sorry!” the filly cried. “I-I didn’t mean to! I’m really really sorry! P-Please don’t be mad, I didn’t mean to! Oh, please don’t hurt me! Please!” Celestia deactivated the sword and lowered it. Her mind was pulled back to reality: she was no longer a commander during a time of war, but a teacher who had just threatened to kill her favored student. Oh no, I went too far again...

“T-Twilight?”

“I’m really really sorry, I didn’t... Oh, please, don’t hurt me, I-I only wanted to... to...” Twilight could not hold back before bursting into tears, a small puddle collecting beneath her hooves. Celestia dropped her sword and raced towards the filly, her armored boots causing small tremors as she ran.

“Please, Twilight, don’t cry.” Celestia said, wrapping an armored foreleg around the crying filly. “That was my fault, Twilight; I got carried away for a moment. Don’t cry, I did not mean to harm you.”

“B-But you were shouting, a-and you had that sword...” Twilight said through her sobs.

“Artifacts from an older life, Twilight. I would never do anything to hurt you.” Celestia leaned in and nuzzled Twilight, the filly’s crying dying down to sniffles. “Please, calm down... please.” Twilight sniffled some more before nodding.

“O-okay.” she said, her voice quivering.

“Good. Breathe easy, Twilight. Here,” Celestia grabbed the teapot and poured a cup for the filly. “Drink this; it will make you feel better.” Twilight hesitated for a moment before nodding and taking the cup in her hooves.

“Th-Thanks you, Princess.”

“You’re welcome, Twilight. Now,” Celestia turned the filly around to fully face her. “What is it you wanted to tell me?” There was a pause before Twilight spoke again.

“W-well, I was just reading some things... and, I found something that... that...” Twilight stopped talking. Celestia raised an eyebrow in confusion before tracing the filly’s gaze to her chest.

Celestia sighed and lowered her head, a small smile gracing her lips. “Is my armor distracting you, Twilight?”

“Um, yes?” The filly said, shying away slightly

“You wouldn’t be the first. I normally don’t wear this, as most ponies have a similar reaction. I guess... well, I guess I got nostalgic and decided to wear it. If you’re curious, you can come and get a closer look.”

“B-But you got really mad when-”

“Twilight, that is in the past. I was a much different pony when I first became ruler of Equestria, and I guess I lapsed back into that habit when I put on this thing.”

“Oh.” Twilight stood and crossed the room, stopping once she reached her mentor. She looked closely at every piece of armor the Princess wore, flicking them occasionally to see what they were made of. “Why did you make something so... big?”

“When I first came to this world, I was... lonely, for a lack of a better word. I forged this armor and that sword to remind me of where I came from.”

“‘Where you came from’?" Twilight asked, raising an eyebrow. "What do you mean?”

“Oh Twilight, surely you of all ponies know this story.”

“Um, kind of. My parents always said Equestria didn’t have any shape or life until you showed up and made it all nice and stuff. But...” Twilight paused, shuffling her hooves a little.

“But?”

“But you couldn’t have just shown up from nowhere. There had to be somewhere you came from.”

“Correct, my little filly.” Celestia grabbed Twilight with her magic and placed the filly in front of her. “And where I came from was not a nice place to live. That’s why I needed this armor.”

“Um, can I ask what it was like? Coming to Equestria and all?”

“You can, but let me warn you, it is not a pleasant or short story.” Celestia flared her wings and shuffled around a little to make herself comfortable, no easy task when wearing heavy armor.

“I came from a world known as Earth,” she began. “But most people-”

“What?”

“People. I used to be a human.”

“But humans don’t exist!” Twilight said, defiantly pointing her hoof in the air.

“No they don’t... not here, anyway." Celestia shook her head. That is a thought for another time. "As I said, I came from a world known as Earth, but most called it Holy Terra, the heart of the Imperium of Man. Humans had spread out across the Galaxy, forming a mighty empire that they felt would last for eternity.

“However, the Imperium was everything Equestria is not; humans lived in filth and decay, fearing for their lives as the years went on. Ravaging hordes of monsters and barbarians savaged their borders, wiping out entire planets and untold billions of lives. Legions of corrupt and heretical forces poured out of what was known as the Immaterium, bent on destroying all that could be seen as good and pure.

“I was a leader during the strife; I guided the forces of Humanity against the Chaos spawn and the alien, destroying many in costly wars. The humans venerated me as a mighty king, a ruler of all humans to have ever lived.”

“Wait, ‘king’?" Twilight asked, an eyebrow raised in confusion. “You’re not a stallion, so how can you be a king?” A bad joke from a Chaos Daemon, Celestia thought, bristling with anger for a brief moment before composing herself.

“I was... changed when I came to this realm, but that will come up later. As I was saying, thousands would bow to me, swear in my name, and the mere mention of my power and presence was enough to sunder the forces of Chaos like a wave against a rock.

“The humans called me the God Emperor of Mankind. And I am here because of my sacrifice for them...”

Author's Note

This idea just came into my head for some reason. Hopefully, it will go on.
I don't own My Little Pony or Warhammer 40K; they belong to Hasbro and Games Workshop

The Emperor's Last Command

The Emperor’s Last Command

The last Black Crusade had broken like a tidal wave upon the Imperium; Cadia lay in ruins, her armies butchered by uncaring hosts, the fleets of the Imperium savaged beyond repair, and try as they might the warriors of the Adeptus Astartes, the most powerful soldiers the Galaxy had ever known, could not stem the tide of daemons and Traitor Marines streaming towards Holy Terra.

While they could not defeat the Forces of Chaos, they could definitely bloody them.

The daemonette hissed as Captain Titus rammed his blade into its chest, splattering his armored gauntlets with black blood. The servant of Chaos tried desperately to free itself, but the Space Marine was having none of that. With his free hand Titus grabbed the abomination by the throat and with a roar pulled upwards, splitting the daemonette in half and showering the ground with blood before the daemonette dissolved into a cloud of Warp energy.

Titus charged, hitting the rest of the daemons with as much force and rage as he could muster. His blade flashed forward, severing limbs and heads as he pushed forward, heedless of the monsters’ attempts to slow him. Titus spun around, plunging the combat blade deep into the head of another daemonette while simultaneously stomping a second flat beneath the might of his power armor.

Another daemonette latched onto the Ultramarine Captain’s shoulders, clawing for his head. He dipped forward, using his massive bulk to fling the daemon off his shoulders, but before he could recover a second daemon threw itself at him. The weight of the daemons slowed him down, and soon three more were clawing at his armor, trying to get at the squishy human beneath.

Titus’ deliverance came when the largest of the daemonettes screamed as a blade bisected it. The daemons turned as a second Space Marine, this one clad in green armor and a cape of scales, slammed into the group. Seeing his opening, Titus killed the daemon currently pinning him while his savior dispatched the remaining daemons.

“You’ll need to shape up if you are going to survive as the new master of Macragge.” said Vulkan He’stan, Forgefather of the Salamanders. He offered a hand to Titus, pulling the Captain up from where he lay.

“Calgar has fallen?” Titus asked.

“And Sicarius, and Tigurius, well over half your Chapter. They died with honor, though, and at least Fateweaver’s armies will not arrive.” Little comfort, but it is better than nothing. Titus looked across the battlefield, his vision marred by smoke and piles of rubble.

“What of our forces here?”

“I am unsure, but I would say several thousand Guards, maybe about half their number in Marines." He'stan replied. "More are coming, but the heretics have cut off our supply by air and it will take some time before we can win it back. If you really want to continue, Titus, I suggest broadening your senses a bit more.” Titus rolled his eyes and replaced his combat blade with a bolter.

“This position is undefendable; we’ll have to pull back to the palace and reorganize. I’ll move forward and see what forces I can find.” He’stan nodded as Titus rushed forward. The shattered bodies of daemons and humans littered the ground, making it hard for even the Space Marine to run. Brief memories of the Graia campaign came to mind, wading through the bodies of orks and heretics alike being just as arduous as it was now. It had been worse during several missions in the Deathwatch, where Titus and the other chosen Marines tore through thousands of alien monstrosities before being cast through the Warp and spat out here. Titus pushed these memories out of his mind and ducked as a squad of corrupted Guardsmen fired, lasbolts and plasma impacting the ground behind him. He rolled forward and fired, the hypervelocity rounds tearing the heretics to bloody pieces. More heretics and daemons advanced, forcing Titus to take shelter behind a burned-out Leman Russ.

“Captain? Thank the Emperor you’re here.” Titus turned and saw three more Astartes, two Ultramarines and a Salamander, along with a small group of Cadian shock troopers.

“I suppose it’s Lord Macragge now, but that can wait." Titus said before reloading. "What happened to the rest of your squadron?”

“We were ambushed by a Heretic Sorcerer; our squad was torn apart before a Predator drove the daemons off.” the lead Ultramarine answered.

“I was separated from my unit by that last wave of daemonettes.” the Salamander said.

“And you?” Titus nodded to the Cadians.

“Our commander was cut down by mutants, my lord.” The nearest Cadian replied “We fell back, but nearly half our squad was lost.” Titus muttered a curse under his breath before poking around the side of the wreck to fire another burst, dropping several mutants.

“The heretics are pressing in. We are falling back to a more defendable position. My brothers will provide covering fire until you can reach the Imperial Palace.”

“Yes, my lord. May the Emperor protect you.” Titus nodded in thanks before leaping out from behind the ruined Leman Russ, followed by the other Marines. There was the scream of a melta firing and several daemons were vaporized, further depriving the Heretical Forces of a chance to attack Titus. He and the two Ultramarines fired, their bolters clattering away while the Salamander reduced another group of daemons to charred husks with his melta.

“Having trouble?” a voice crackled through Titus’ vox communicator.

“Kantor, thank the Emperor it’s you. Listen, I need support as soon as possible.”

“Tactical fallback is not working so well, is it?” Titus rolled his eyes again.

“It’s going fine, except for the part where I used myself as live bait.”

“Get used to it; that’s what we were created for.” the communication cut off before five frag missiles slammed into the pavement ahead, showering the daemons with shrapnel. Smaller bits bounced harmlessly off Titus’ armor, although dust and bits of shredded daemon made it difficult to see.

“We’ve done our job. Fall back to the Palace.” the other Space Marines nodded and began backtracking, their bolters and melta still spitting death into the horde of daemons. The daemons attempted another advance, but a second salvo of missiles, supported by autocannon and lascannon fire, drove them back long enough for Titus and the Astartes to escape.

In front of the Gates to the Imperial Palace was a veritable fortress; barricades of the highest quality had been constructed, sheltering scores of lascannons and heavy bolters from daemonic assault. Guardsmen of all types, ranging from Cadians to Valhallans, held their positions at the guns, pouring fire down into the plaza below. Supporting them were fragments of countless Space Marine Chapters, the mighty warriors helping to mend gaps in the Guardsmen’s lines and deal with larger foes. Titus spotted Space Wolves, Imperial Fists, Ultramarines, Salamanders, and several other Chapters he could not identify off the top of his head, all working in fluid motion to smite the foes of the Emperor.

Titus knew that this was only a small sector in the ring of steel that surrounded the Palace, but his training as an Astartes told him to avoid worrying about their status; other commanders and generals in those regions would be better suited for that, and he needed to remain focused on the immediate threat. He discarded his blood-stained combat blade, searching around for a chainsword among the various stacks of supplies.

“You survived, Titus. Consider yourself lucky,” Titus turned and saw Pedro Kantor, Chapter Master of the Crimson Fists, walking towards him. “Most of our brothers have fallen to our enemies.”

“They died fighting for the Imperium; we cannot ask for more than that.” Kantor nodded and led Titus into the fortifications, the two Astartes ignoring a blast from a heretic plasma cannon.

“We have enough ammunition to last us a week’s siege, but I can’t say the same for our numbers.” the Crimson Fist commander explained.

“When will the Titan legions arrive?”

“Two days, at most. You missed Shrike when he heard of the delay; he tore apart a heretic Rhino without his lightning claws, he was so enraged.”

“And he always says we’re the ones who are too ill tempered." Titus muttered. "Do we at least have any other forces en-route?”

“The Space Wolves and four regiments of Catachans are trying their best, but they were caught up by Traitor Marines in the nearest Hive City. The only real support are a few Baneblades, but they won’t arrive until tomorrow morning. I’d ask for you to try and contact the rest of your Chapter, but then there aren’t many warriors of Ultramar left on Terra, now are there?”

“Not enough if they promote me to Lord Macragge.” Titus sighed. “What of the Grey Knights, and didn’t Commander Dante say he would provide support?”

“The Blood Angels are trying to draw some of the heretics away from the Palace, but Dante is at the Eternity Gate." Kantor's voice became more annoyed as he continued. "The Grey Knights are holed up inside the Palace; they say they’re waiting to defend the Emperor, but personally I think Draigo’s waiting until we’ve broken the heretics before he makes his entrance and claims victory for himself.”

“Figures.” there was an explosion as a Chaos Predator was torn asunder by krak missiles. “If Draigo wants to play hero, let him; we have a war to win.”

“Agreed. I need you to locate what’s left of your Chapter and move to support the Guard. I will continue to provide heavy support and see if I can work out our coordination issues.”

“I understand.”

...

Deep within the caverns of the Imperial Palace lay the Golden Throne. Few creations could match the intricacy and splendor of the Throne, even though most Mechanicus adepts dreamed of such creations. Exact dimensions of the Throne were a closely guarded secret, but it dominated the massive throne room, and was adorned with as much Imperial icons and calligraphy as could be fitted. Before the Throne stood dozens of Adeptus Custodes, the golden clad bodyguards silent as battle raged outside and completely indifferent to the few Mechanicus Adepts and Grey Knights milling before the Throne.

And strapped inside, His head and torso exposed, was the Emperor Himself. Gone were the days of His majesty; all that remained was a dried husk of flesh and bone, shriveled and grey from thousands of years of undeath. His hair, once a deep raven black, was all but gone, the last few strands as white as bone. His teeth and nails had long since rotted away, and His eyes were milky white and crusted from lack of use. The only sign of life came from the beeping of the machines attached to the Throne and from a small line of drool running down His face.

“Has anything changed?” asked Kaldor Draigo, Supreme Grand Master of the Grey Knights.

“No, my lord.” The Mechanicus Attendant said, drifting away from the Throne and the Emperor.

“But the forces of Chaos are marching on us as we speak!” shrieked Draigo, grabbing the Attendant with his free hand. “He is supposed to wake from His slumber and slay the heretics! Why isn’t He doing so?”

“I am not one to doubt His Will, my lord.” The Attendant said “He has a plan for everything, and we are not worthy enough to judge His Plan.”

“Well, He shouldn’t be so secretive.” Draigo released the Attendant and began to pace across the floor in front of the throne. “Why are we just sitting here waiting? There has to be some way to-”

“It is not possible or ethical to attempt to speed up the Emperor’s awakening. Relax, my lord, He will awaken when He so wishes.”

“I wish you would stop interrupting me!”

“I am sorry, my lord.” The Attendant drifted off to another part of the room, leaving Draigo alone. He considered going to the Custodes for relief, but the silent sentinels did not even acknowledge he was there. He continued to pace before two more Grey Knights and some Guardsmen burst into the room.

“My lord,” the lead Guardsmen said before kneeling “We have heard rumors of daemonic forces attempting to infiltrate this room. We came here to see if it was true.”

“There are no daemons here... Although that pesky Attendant has been giving me some trouble.”

“Because you wish to wake the Emperor before His plan can be fulfilled.” The Attendant called.

“Silence. If I wanted your opinion I would have asked for it.” Draigo snapped.

“Funny, and I was told the Grey Knights were more open in the sight of the 'Emperor',” said a deep voice, dripping with malice and hatred. Draigo and the other humans in the room turned to see a hulking brute clad in warped Terminator Armor march out of the shadows surrounded by a score of Traitor Marines and lesser daemons. “It seems as though I was misinformed.” Before Draigo and the others could react, the intruder let out a roar and charged forward, the other Chaos spawn firing into the group. Draigo raised his weapon to attack, but the intruder swatted him away with a mighty blow, the Grand Master slamming against the wall and going limp. The Guardsmen returned fire, killing several daemons, but the Traitor Marines advanced and obliterated them. The last remaining Grey Knight fired several times at the Chaos leader, who responded by grabbing the Astartes by the head and twisting, severing the Knight’s torso from the rest of his body.

“Shame what passes for a lapdog of the Emperor these days.” Abaddon the Despoiler growled, tossing the corpse of his last victim away. The Traitors had little time to reorganize before the Custodes attacked, the golden clad sentinels advancing towards the heretical forces. Daemons and Traitor Marines roared and charged, slamming full on into the Custodes. The ringing of swords against Guardian Spears filled the throne room as Custodes and Abaddon’s forces clashed, the bodies of the dying making it hard for even the most battle hardened warriors to fight effectively. Abaddon tore through another Custodian, tossing the shredded corpse over his head before lunging into another group. Even with their training, the Custodes could not stand against Abaddon’s fury, and soon the Talon of Horus was coated red from the blood of the fallen. Satisfied, Abaddon turned to the Emperor, the Corpse God still unmoving upon His Throne.

“So, we finally meet face to face, False Emperor.” Abaddon spat at the base of the Throne before continuing. “Your defenses and armies have fallen, and the Lords of Chaos are ready to sweep the Galaxy clean. You have failed, ‘Emperor’, and while it would bring me great joy to allow you to live and watch your precious Imperium crumbled away, my masters feel that killing you will only speed up our victory. The armies of Man will be broken, and they will swear allegiance to their true masters.” Abaddon laughed, a deep sound that could chill the bones of even the hardiest Astartes.

“I hope this causes you as much pain as possible.” With another roar, Abaddon swung his mighty hand towards the Emperor, fully intending to take the Corpse God’s head off. But before his strike could connect, a yellow glow enveloped his hand and stopped it mere inches from the Emperor’s face.

“Do you honestly think I would leave myself defenseless?” a disembodied voice echoed throughout the room.

“What sorcery is this?” Abaddon roared, trying hard to pull his hand free of the glow.

“The exact schematics were lost during the Age of Strife," the voice explained. "I had to create it from scratch based on what I remembered of the era before. It was designed to catch projectiles and stop them from killing important leaders, but increase the power tenfold and it will stop near anything, unless I allow it through.” Abbadon growled in frustration as he tried to free his hand, but every time he struggled the field grew stronger.

“Release me, then present yourself so we may fight like true warriors!”

“‘True warriors’? You are no more true than a newborn Catachan who has just grasped their first knife.” the voice laughed. “As it stands, though, I have need of you.”

“What?”

“Well, I say you, but I really mean the Warp energy that has infused your being. Over the last few centuries I finally found a way to cure myself, so that I can finally walk amongst my people and lead them back into the light. However, the thousands of psykers sacrificed to me were not enough, their Warp presence being too weak and short-lived. You, on the other hand, have lived most of your life in the Warp; It has infused your entire being, molded you into the beast standing before me. Also, Draigo’s blood, while not optimum in the least, will be enough to remove the daemonic presence from your Warp energies and allow me to rebuild.”

“You... You bastard!” Abaddon swung with his free hand, but that too was enveloped in a yellow glow. He could only watch at the head of the Corpse Emperor turned towards him, leering all the way.

“My goal was to kill the Chaos Gods,” The Emperor said “And I have awoken to do just that.” A blinding light filled the room, engulfing Abaddon and the Emperor and causing the Traitor Marines and daemons to stagger back. Even the Custodes stopped their attack, taking the time to reorganize. The light continued to expand and glow brighter until a jet of warpflame shot from the center of the light, engulfing two of the Traitor Marines and vaporizing them before they even had a chance to cry out. The light faded, and all present in the room, daemonic or otherwise, could only stare in awe.

Gone was the corpse of a dying king. In its place stood a man, taller and broader than any mortal to have ever lived. Muscles rippled beneath a gold tunic, and His body was wrapped in a golden glow of Warp Energies. He gazed across the room, His eyes locating the daemonic hosts readying themselves for an attack.

The Traitor Marines fired, their daemonic- enhanced weapons clattering as the lesser daemons rushed forward, weapons raised. The Emperor raised His hand and a wall of Warp Energy surged outward, knocking the heretical forces to the ground. A ball of flame formed around His left hand as He advanced, the heretics trying in vain to stand and fight. He thrust His hand forward and launched the fireball, slaying a score of Traitors before assaulting the lesser daemons, warpflame and lightning arcing off His arms and destroying all that stood in His way. The Custodes rallied and charged, laying into the Traitors with bolter and Guardian Spear. The last survivor was a Traitor Marine, his legs and left arm mangled from a blast of warpflame.

“Y-Your defiance is in vain, False Emperor,” the Traitor said as the Emperor advanced “The Lords of Chaos will smite you and devour all that serve under your name.”

“They failed to kill me while I was entombed in the Throne, when I was weak and helpless,” The Emperor snarled, raising the Traitor up with His psychic powers “I doubt they will be able to slay me when I have regained my power. Now, taste my Wrath.” The Traitor squirmed before being engulfed in warpflame, his armor and flesh melting into liquid beneath the Emperor’s Fury. The Emperor released His victim and turned, singling out the terrified Attendant lying petrified on the ground.

“I-I am sorry for disturbing you, my lord.” the Attendant stammered. The Emperor walked towards the Attendant, the lesser human curling into a tight ball. “I-I only meant to serve you... Please, show mercy on your servant. I-I did not know the Ruinous Power were here... Please, do not purge me!”

“Be at ease, my son,” The Emperor knelt next to the Attendant, placing a hand against his head. “You performed your duty to the fullest, and I cannot ask for more than that. I foresaw the Ruinous Powers breaking in here to slay me; you were merely an unnecessary victim. Any sins you may have procured have been absolved.”

“Th-Thank you, my lord.” the attendant said as the Emperor helped him to his feet.

“Now, we must not waste time; the Ruinous Powers are advancing and my sons can only hold them for so long. The barrier between The Materium and The Immaterium has grown weak, and I must act upon it’s weakness. Fetch me my armor and weapons, then prepare yourself.”

“Y-yes my lord.” The Attendant scurried off, leaving the Emperor alone with His Custodes. For a moment He opened His soul to the Immaterium, feeling as the storms of the Warp lashed against His aura. It was nothing new to the Emperor, but finally stepping back into the physical realm... it was a feeling he would not soon forget.

He was interrupted by the sound of the Eternity Gate opening. The Emperor watched as a score of Astartes in blood red armor entered, led by a figure clad in golden armor and Jump Pack.

“Damn the traitors if they think they can slip past me!” Commander Dante growled, not yet noticing the Emperor standing before him. “They will suffer my wrath for daring to...” Dante stopped when he realized that not only were the Traitors dealt with, but the Emperor was standing before him, alive and well. Dante blinked twice before kneeling, his fellow Blood Angels joining him in reverence to the Emperor.

“Commander,” The Emperor said “Why do you worry?”

“I do not worry, my lord.”

“Don’t lie to me; I know full well that worry lays upon your soul.” Dante was silent for a moment before speaking.

“For many years I have served you, and I swore upon my life that I will defend both the Imperium and you. But now that the heretics have broken through to you, I know that my vigilance has failed me.” Dante lowered his head. “Do with me as you wish.” there was a pause before the Emperor spoke.

“Commander Dante, you have not failed me; the forces of Chaos had to attack me if I was to be able to revive myself. Your time will come, but I will not be the one to force you towards it.”

“Thank you my lord.” Dante nodded and rose, the Blood Angels joining him. There was the sound of machinery being pushed aside before the Mechanicus Adept returned, pulling several trolleys on which a suit of golden power armor and a master crafted sword rested.

“Now we must hurry,” the Emperor said, using the powers of the Warp to lift His armor. “The forces of Chaos are preparing to attack."

...

A lull had grasped this section of the battlefield, immersing everything in silence. On one side of the war zone, the Loyalist Guardsmen and Astartes dug in behind their fortifications, preparing themselves for the coming onslaught. On the other side, more powerful daemons stepped out of breaches in the Materium, bringing with them lesser daemons to replace the scores that had been butchered by the Loyalists. The daemons roared and shouted curses at the humans, hoping to intimidate them enough to break.

Titus was silent, taking the time to steady himself. He could hear commissars and officers speaking to their fellow Guardsmen, rallying them to the defense of the Imperial Palace. Vox communications had informed Titus that the heretics were attacking all along the line, driven by some force that the Loyalists could not fully understand.

If the Imperium is to die today, he thought. Then it shall be known that we died with honor. Sensing their foes building up their defiance, the daemons roared and charged, their weapons raised to reap the Loyalists before them.

The first weapons to fire were the lascannons and missile launchers; the heavy lasbolts easily passed through the bodies of lesser daemons and badly wounded several greater daemons, while frag missiles cut down many in a storm of shrapnel. The daemons charged on, heedless of loss, before running into a wall of heavy bolters and sniper rifles. Daemonic bodies exploded into black mist as heavy shells tore through flesh and bone, but only enraged the charging enemy.

Next came what few assault cannons the Loyalists had, the rapid-firing weapons shredding the first rank of daemons and tearing into the second rank. The daemons would have none of it, and a blast of warpflame washed over the barricade, roasting several gun crews and badly maiming a number of Guards and Astartes. To make matters worse, the flames wrapped around a large supply of bolter ammunition, superheating their charges and blasting a hole the size of a Dreadnought in the fortifications, the explosion showering the defenders with dust and the shattered remains of their comrades. Bolter fire from Traitor Marines tore into the defenders, shattering Guardsmen and Astartes alike, and the daemonic assault pressed forward.

Finally, the multitude of meltas, lasguns, plasma guns and bolters the Loyalists had on hand opened fire, their position becoming obscured by a cloud of light from hundreds of muzzle flashes. The daemons returned fire, their accuracy not hindered in the least, and on both sides casualties began to pile up, the corpses of the fallen bogging down the defenders and tripping up the attackers.

Titus ducked as a stream of bolter shells raced over his head. Behind him, he could hear the screams of Guardsmen torn asunder by the attackers, their flak jackets proving useless against the armor-piercing shells. Muttering yet another curse, he leveled his bolter and fired, daemons and heretics bursting as he sent shell after shell downrange. Lasbolts and shells exploded around Titus, showering the Astartes with dust and rubble and throwing off Titus’ aim slightly.

“We can’t hold out like this for much longer!” another Astartes shouted over the din.

“Tell me something I don’t already know.” Titus said, firing the last of his current clip of ammunition into a group of Plague Bearers, the bloated corpse daemons exploding into a shower of green ooze. “Contact Kantor and have him lay down more suppressing fire, then go back and bring some more troops to the front.”

“Yes Captain-” the Ultramarine’s head exploded as a bolt pierced his visor and detonated. The corpse staggered and collapsed, a river of blood collecting on the ground. Titus cursed and fired again, catching the Traitor Marine that had killed the Astartes and severing its legs from the rest of its body. Titus heard someone leap down next to him and saw He’stan, the Forgefather’s armor flecked with burns and scratches.

“I heard you were looking for more troops?” He’stan was soon joined by a squad of Salamanders, their meltas and flamers roasting the attacking daemons as they fired. “Before you ask, you left your vox on; you need to be more careful lest the Traitors can listen in.”

“Apologies.”

“Don’t apologize to me; I am not your commanding officer.” He’stan raised his bolt pistol and fired, killing another pair of Plague Bearers. “Besides, your section is the one with the heaviest concentration of daemons; it only makes sense I come and bring relief.”

“And I am thankful for that.” He’stan nodded and fired again, this time using The Gauntlet of the Forge. A jet of flame swept over the daemons and heretics, their flesh and armor cracking beneath the intense heat.

“Burn in the fires of absolution, hellspawn!” He’stan shouted, sweeping the Gauntlet across the daemon host once more. The daemons turned their fire towards He’stan, but the master crafted armor the Forgefather wore was more than enough to repel their fire. He’stan attacked once more, sending even more daemons screaming back to The Immaterium.

“If Draigo is waiting to play heroics,” Titus shouted, firing off another burst into the chest of an advancing daemon. “Now’s the perfect time to show up!” The daemon roared and raised his lash, preparing to slaughter the puny Astartes that dared to stand against it.

Before the daemon could strike, however, a blast of lightning struck it in the chest, knocking it back and causing the daemon to trip and crush a collection of daemonettes. As the daemon attempted to recover, its body exploded outward in a column of fire which consumed all nearby daemons and heretics. Titus and He’stan paused for a moment, unsure of what exactly had happened.

“I didn’t know we still had any psykers amongst our ranks.” Titus said.

“We don’t...” the two Space Marines turned and saw, standing at the door of the Imperial Palace, a man clad in golden armor. His entire body was wrapped in glowing Warp Energy, the power sword He carried flowing like fire. He raised His left hand and sent forth a blast of fire, vaporizing two squads of Traitor Marines in an instant.

“It... It’s Him.” Titus said, lowering his boltgun. “He has returned.” The Emperor stepped forward, followed by what remained of the Grey Knights, Custodes, and Dante’s Blood Angels.

“Sons of the Imperium!” He shouted, His voice carrying across the battlefield “I, your Emperor, have risen from the Golden Throne to smite the Forces of Chaos once and for all! You have fought well, and the daemonic hosts have fallen to your will! Now, rise up, my sons! Strike back at the daemons and drive them back to the Warp!” with that, He vanished in a flash of light, appearing again right in front of the Chaos hordes. His sword flashed with light as dozens of daemons were sent flying, their strength and armor useless against His Wrath. He’stan climbed over the barricade, raising the Spear of Vulkan high over his head.

“Forward, Sons of the Emperor! For the Imperium!” every human, Astartes or Guardsmen, let out a cheer before surging forward, the Astartes acting as a shield to protect the lightly armored Guardsmen. The forces of Humanity slammed into the heretics, daemons and mutants being cut down by the blades and fists of the Space Marines. In the center of it all stood the Emperor, His golden armor stained black from daemonic blood.

The Emperor’s attack were fluid, His blade moving faster than the mortal eye could track. Daemons and Traitors found themselves bisected before they had realized they were being attacked, their bodies being crushed beneath the boots of the Emperor. With His titanic might He tossed daemons and mutants aside, rendering them only smears against the ground. None withstood His Fury, and scores were cut down as He waded through the daemonic force.

There was a shimmer to His right, and as He turned a daemon prince stepped forward, the beast’s axe dripping with the blood of the Imperium's Warriors. The daemon raised his axe, sneering at the Emperor with jaws filled with teeth.

“Now is when you die, Anathema” the daemon rumbled. “Fear me, for I have butchered thousands of your soldiers on thousands of worlds.”

“Bold words,” the Emperor said, raising His own blade “But words with little meaning.” The daemon charged forward, swinging his axe in an arc towards the Emperor’s head. The Emperor blocked with His power sword, sparks flying as the two weapons collided. He slipped out from under His attacker and swung out, but the daemon parried and thrust forward, striking the Emperor in the chest with the blunt edge of the axe. The Emperor staggered back, but managed to block another strike from the daemon.

The Emperor struck again, aiming for the daemon’s head, but the beast blocked and countered, the axe missing the Emperor’s head by inches. The two locked blades, the daemon trying to force the Emperor back using his superior strength, while the Emperor’s armor made it nearly impossible for Him to be moved.

“You are weak, Anathema,” The daemon prince said. “Your subjects call you a god, yet here you are and you can barely overpower someone who is your equal.”

“You are not my equal.” The Emperor pulled His left hand free of His sword and grabbed the daemon’s face. Warpflame erupted around the Emperor’s hand, burning the daemon and causing it to stagger back. Seeing His opening, the Emperor rushed forward and swung low, His power sword slicing through the daemon’s leg with ease. As the daemon fell, the Emperor leapt up and landed on its back before plunging His sword deep into the daemon’s back, blood spilling over His gauntlet. The daemon hit the ground with a crash, the Emperor withdrawing His sword and leaping clear before impact.

“Forward, my sons! Cleanse the earth of the unclean!”

...

Fighting lasted until dawn; with the Emperor’s return, the forces of Chaos were put on the defensive. Up and down the line the daemonic host was assaulted by the Emperor and His army, and soon the ground was coated black and red from the blood of both humans and heretics. Fighting shifted away from the palace and to the hives of Terra, the Emperor’s forces fighting block by block against the heretics. The might of Chaos was finally broken when, as more and more daemons converged on the Emperor’s position, a force of Baneblades supported by Leman Russ battle tanks struck the rear of the Chaos army, throwing them into disarray and allowing the Emperor to slaughter them to a man. By the time the sun rose the next day, the forces of Chaos were in full retreat, sliding back into the Warp and headed towards the Eye of Terror.

The Emperor stood atop a ruined monastery, looking out across the shattered world that was Holy Terra. Mighty cathedrals and palaces lay in ruins, and cities that once held some of the greatest of Mankind were little more than piles of ash and rubble. The bodies of men, women and children lay in the streets, the sheer multitude of corpses blocking the ground from view. The shattered remains of Predators, Whirlwinds, Land Raiders, Baneblades, Basilisks, Chimeras and Thunderhawk Gunships dotted the landscape, smoke billowing from destroyed engines and breached hulls.

The War for the Materium is over, He thought. But the War for the Immaterium must still be won. He turned to the sound of boots crunching rubble and saw the remainder of His army, lead by He’stan, Kantor, Dante and Titus. The assembled soldiers kneeled, turning their gaze down to avoid staring directly at Him.

“Lord,” Titus said. “We have destroyed Your enemies and fought with courage in Your name. Now, command us as You would see fit.”

“Rise, my children.” The Emperor said, raising His hand. The soldiers of the Imperium rose as the Emperor continued to speak. “You have fought well, and you have saved the Imperium from destruction at the hands of the Ruinous Powers; your descendants shall remember this day and sing praises in your honor for as long as Humanity rules the stars.

“But, I shall not be amongst you... physically, at least.” there was a murmur of confusion among the assembled soldiers, some looking to one another for some kind of explanation.

“What do you mean, My Lord?” He'stan asked

“The Ruinous Powers are still at large, and they will continue to rebuild their forces until another assault can be launched." The Emperor said, looking out across the ruined battlefield. "It may take thousands of years, but it is time that I do not wish for you to be paranoid about. So, I will ascend into the Immaterium and battle the Chaos Gods myself, so that you may have a chance at a brighter future.”

“But Lord... Who will rule the Imperium?” Dante asked.

“Reform the Lords of Terra, with yourselves as its members. You fought to save the Imperium; it is only fitting that you be there to guide how it grows. This is my final command: that you rebuild the Imperium, free of the taint of Chaos. Go out through the Galaxy, and show the other races that Humanity will remain a bastion amongst the stars.”

“Yes, Lord.” the Emperor’s forces bowed once again. “As you command.” The Emperor nodded and turned back to the ruined landscape, arms outstretched.

“I call upon the powers of the Warp, for they are mine to command!” the Emperor cried out, glowing energy rippling down his arms. At first, nothing happened, a small breeze blowing through the land. Then, a column of light engulfed the Emperor, bathing all humans presence in an unearthly glow.

When it dissipated, the Emperor had vanished, with only a small light to mark His presence.

...

The Warp is incomprehensible to most beings; it has no end, yet it contains borders, time flows slowly, yet events are over in an instant. There is no up or down, but there is direction, no gravity, yet there is weight. The closest thing a mortal could compare the Warp to would be a sea being struck by a hurricane, and even that was nowhere near the whole truth.

Standing amongst the blackness is the Emperor, a shining light in an otherwise cruel land. The storms of the Warp lash against Him, but His Indomitable Will scatters the storms about. He stands, waiting, preparing Himself for the task at hand.

"You have come a long way to die, Anathema.” a deep voice rumbles from the blackness. The Emperor is alerted to four beings, beings of unimaginable power and malice.

“You know full well what shall happen today,” the Emperor says. “Your reign as the Masters of the Galaxy is over.”

“And you, a mere mortal, have come to deliver it?” a second voice wheezes from the void.

“Oh, I just love when mortals become overconfident,” says a third voice, younger and much more feminine. “It is so much more satisfying when they finally break.”

“You assaulted me throughout the time I was in the Throne; every assault failed.”

“And how do you know that wasn’t the intended plan?” the final voice says. "Perhaps we wanted to make you feel confident, to draw you in where we could crush you fully.”

“Your intimidation tactics won’t work on me, Tzeentch; one of your prophets informed me of what would transpire here, that I would face off against you and your ilk in fair combat.”

"Fair? Fair? You are but a child pretending to be a warrior; you know not of fair combat, especially against the true masters. Your skull shall make a fine addition to my throne, Anathema.”

“You are nothing but a brute, Khorne. I smote the finest of your warriors and spilled the blood of your princes, and none of them provided me with anything resembling a decent fight.” This draws a roar from the void.

“You dare mock me? I am Khorne, the God of Warriors and Bravery, the mightiest fighter to have ever traveled the Warp. My armies slaughtered millions before your pathetic race invented projectile weaponry! Each one of my followers is better than a legion of your underlings!”

“If they are so brave, how come they ran in terror as I went to challenge them?” there is a snigger from the third voice and a growl from the first. The fourth voice sighs and speaks again.

“Fate has already spoken; our armies will clash, and the Galaxy will be crushed.”

“Army? He has no army.” As if on cue, there is the sound of a thousand metal boots marching in unison. The Emperor turns as shapes march out of the void, bolters and chainswords drawn. Their armor is black as night, their eyes glowing like burning embers. Behind them marches a second army, this one more numerous than the first. They bear the markings of countless regiments and chapters, the fallen of both Space Marines and Guardsmen alike forming up behind Him. He turns His attention back to the voices, spotting a horde of daemons marching from the void.

“It matters not,” Nurgle wheezes. “You are outnumbered, and weaker than any one of us.”

“I may be outnumbered,” The Emperor raises His sword “But you are still outmatched.” He thrusts His sword forward and charges, the Legion of the Damned and the souls of Humanity’s fallen warriors following behind Him. The daemonic armies roar and charge as well, rushing forward in an unending wave stretching on for millions of miles.

The War for the Immaterium lasts for eternities, yet is over in seconds. Daemons and Legionnaires slam into each other with a force to crush planets, weapons spitting forward hellfire and screaming like tearing metal. Millions are erased from existence itself, their souls crying out in the Warp as if part of some otherworldly choir. Charges and sieges punctuate costly campaigns as the Emperor clashes with the forces of Chaos.

The first god to confront Him is Slaanesh, the youngest and least experienced in combat of the four. Her forces are spent as the Emperor marches toward her refuge, monuments to pleasure and sensuality burning as He advances. With a mighty kick the gates of Slaanesh fall, the Emperor’s forces pouring into the inner sanctums and slaughtering all that stand in their way.

The Emperor raises His sword, advancing towards Slaanesh. The Chaos Lord of Lust and Pleasure, usually formless and unidentifiable, has taken the form of a woman, fair skinned with deep violet eyes. She wears only a semi-transparent silk robe, tight against her body to reveal every single curve. She smiles at her foe, who ignores her charms as He advances towards her.

“So, I’m the first to deal with you?” Slaanesh says, a girlish giggle slipping past her lips. “I honestly feel honored by this. It will be fun to brag to Khorne that I was the one to bring you down.”

“Silence, witch.” The Emperor says. “Your corruption of men’s minds and wills shall end today.”

“Corruption? Me?” Slaanesh laughs. “I do not corrupt men. I release them, show them their true capacity for pleasure and feeling.” she walks forward, moving in such a way that would break the wills of lesser men. “But you wouldn’t know what that feels like, would you? You wrap yourself up in your armor and your regulations, cutting yourself off from the world around you.”

“My body is like a palace, my soul a temple. Nothing shall desecrate it.” Slaanesh laughs again.

“But what’s a good temple without a good keeper to make sure it is clean and well kept? I provide a way for men to revive themselves, to make them feel alive-”

“While you distract them from their tasks, turn them into depraved embarrassments to society, and consume their souls?”

“I never said my followers were intelligent.” Slaanesh reaches the Emperor and runs her hand down the side of His armor, tracing each icon as she goes. “But still, total freedom is what I offer. Freedom to do whatever you want, to please and entertain yourself. You wish your people to be free, and I can help with that. You can do... anything...” the Emperor notices that she has slowly opened her robe, exposing soft pink flesh. With a jerk, He shoves her back and plunges His sword deep into her chest. Slaanesh gasps in shock and pain as the Emperor lowers her to the ground.

“Beware the Seductress,” He growls, driving the sword deeper into the Chaos Lord’s chest. “She draws men away from their tasks and fills their minds with images of impurity and corruption. They become complacent, immoral, devoted only to their pleasures while their lives crumble around them. She says she does so for their gain, but she cares only for pleasing her body.” He leans in closer, glaring into Slaanesh’s face.

“Purge the Seductress from where she lies; burn her home and destroy her bed. Beat her and shame her, and cast her from your presence like the whore that she is. Only through purity of soul and body can true pleasure be achieved.” He stands and yanks His sword from her body, which shatters into millions of fragments as He advances.

Next to be met is Khorne, his massive fortress rising from the Warp. Daemons and beasts of all shapes and sizes charge towards the Emperor and His army, slaughtering dozens in their crazed attacks. Bolters, lasguns and heavy cannons fire, shredding the assaulting daemons and allowing the Emperor to advance. The Blood God stands at the base of his throne, a massive pile of bloodstained skulls both human and alien. No words are traded, no speeches given; the two raise their weapons and charge forward, their armies right at their heels.

The clash of Khorne and the Emperor is a brutal affair, with the Emperor’s speed and quick mind pitted against Khorne’s strength and stamina. Each blow from His sword is matched with a blow from Khorne’s axe, the two titans of battle never yielding. Warriors that are too slow to move out of the way are cut down or trampled beneath the feet of their leaders, and soon their struggle becomes the main focal point of the conflict.

“For thousands of years you mock me,” Khorne says, locking blades with the Emperor. “You create your pathetic Astartes as a mockery of my daemons, and you steal the souls that rightfully belong to me.”

“They were never your souls to take.” The Emperor says, breaking the lock and stepping back.

“Their blood was reaped, it seemed only fair I collect the rest.”

“Somehow I don’t believe that.”

“Believe what you will, Anathema.” Khorne roars and charges forward, knocking the Emperor back and relieving Him of His sword. The Blood God raises his axe for the final blow, but the Emperor fires a bolt of lightning and strikes Khorne in the chest, knocking the Chaos God back. The Emperor leaps for His sword and manages to grab it and block a swing from Khorne.

“Traitor! Coward!” The Blood God roars, swinging his axe wildly in an attempt to overwhelm the Emperor with a flurry of blows. “You dare to use sorcery against me? You fool, I shall tear your soul apart for the rest of eternity!”

“Did you say the same thing to Tzeentch when he first manipulated you? Or Slaanesh when she first charmed you into her bed?”

“I had nothing to do with that self-centered whore.”

“That’s not what some of my followers say.” Khorne surges forward again, screaming with fury, but he is so consumed in his rage and bloodlust that the Emperor is capable of dodging every strike with ease. Finally, deciding He has had enough, the Emperor side steps another charge and brings His sword down on Khorne’s back, the blade slicing through the Blood God and severing his legs from his body.

“Beware the Warmonger,” The Emperor says, pinning the dying Khorne with His foot. “He speaks of fire, but strikes like a newborn. He orders his followers forward to great slaughter and bathes in the blood of battle, caring not for who wins, only that there is conflicts to revel in. He cares not for cause, because he lives on bloodshed. He creates weapons and makes speeches, but on the battlefield he cackles and dances, never once lifting a blade against his enemy.

“Purge the warmonger with fire and with steel; turn his weapons against him and force him to wallow in his own blood. Rally not to his words, but take cause against him, for battle without cause cannot be won, and only duty and devotion can carry the day.” the Emperor raises His sword and with a mighty sweep removes Khorne’s head. He picks it up from where it lays and tosses it against the fallen god’s throne, splashing the skulls with fresh blood.

“Enjoy your place on your throne, Khorne.” the Emperor cleanses His blade and advances as the Fortress of the Blood God crumbles to dust.

Battle rages among the swamps and putrid sewers that support Nurgle’s domain, corpse-daemons rising from the muck to attack the intruders. The stench of filth and disease fills the air, choking many and slowing the assault. The Emperor attacks with the power of the Warp, lightning and fire burning daemonic foes. The daemons flee, driven from the field by His Wrath.

“Why do you oppose me, Anathema?” says Nurgle, the massive Chaos Lord not much more than a bloated sack of rotting organs, diseased flesh, and dying bones that towers over the Emperor. “I bring great gifts to the mortal realm, yet you come in here, slaughter my followers, and proclaim that I am evil.”

“Your disease destroys men’s souls as well as their bodies,” The Emperor says, pointing His sword at Nurgle’s head. “You slaughter billions just to see if your latest creation works, and you turn your followers into mindless husks that do not know reason.”

“They ask for it. I save them from pain, from having to suffer from wounds that would kill even the strongest of warriors. They no longer fear death, and thus can enjoy life.”

“I do not see living as a bloated corpse as life. And without death, we fall into complacency and boredom, causing us to become further depraved and unclean.”

“You do not have to lecture me on death,” Nurgle chuckles before continuing “I know full well the cycle of life, death, and decay; I helped to create it, after all. I shower my children with love and kindness, helping them grow strong and they love me for it.”

“But those that your diseases don’t kill, what of them? They despise you and curse your name, and they work hard to destroy your ‘gifts’ as fast as they can. Your children are the most hated beings in the universe, and your love for them is the cause. You drive them away from the Galaxy and constrict them within their own little worlds.”

“That is why I ask them to spread my love, to bring gifts to others.”

“And that is why I must destroy you.” the Emperor leaps for Nurgle, His sword blazing with light. Nurgle swings out with his hand, striking the Emperor with a wet punch. As the Emperor falls away, a cloud of noxious gasses rises from Nurgle’s body, blanketing the area in a green haze. The Emperor struggles back to His feet, channeling His powers for attack. Nurgle swings again, but the Emperor becomes wreathed in flame, Nurgle’s flesh sizzling once his attack connects. The flame expands outward, burning away the rot and disease and clearing the air as the Emperor strides forward, blade in hand.

“Beware the Plague Bearer,” The Emperor says as He blocks a strike from Nurgle. “His body may appear clean, but his mind is desecrated. He spreads and encourages disease and filth, draining the wills and bodies of those around him.” Nurgle pins the Emperor with a hand, but a swing from His sword removes the hand from the Chaos Lord’s body. “While others race to cure him, he devours their supplies and resources; he is a hungry beast, demanding more than what is needed to cleanse his body. As long as he stands, others shall fall into his ways.

“Purge the plague bearer, both in body and in mind,” the Emperor leaps again, stabbing His blade into Nurgle’s shoulder and hoisting Himself up. “Cut him off from society and cleanse his body with medicine and holy fire. Should others turn to his ways, burn out their heretical thoughts and scour their bodies of decay. Cleanse your world and your mind, and destroy those that would spread plagues and filth.” drawing from the Warp, the Emperor blasts Nurgle with a column of lightning, tearing the Chaos God apart in ragged chunks.

“I suppose my fall should be inevitable, Anathema.” Nurgle says, with no sign of hate or malice, before he sinks back into the swamp that was his home. The Emperor turns but instead of leaving to find Tzeentch, He goes deeper into the swamp, searching for a light in the darkness.

He finds that light in the form of an Eldar maiden, bound inside a closed-off area of Nurgle’s realm. Her body is covered in sores and scars, residue from many of Nurgle’s “gifts” to her, and her breathing is choppy from liquids collecting in her lungs. The Emperor steps forward, lowering His blade to calm the Eldar.

“Wh... Why have you come here, human?” Isha asks. “Your kind hates my people.”

“Chaos drove your people to becoming what it is now. With Slaanesh slain, they can change. You will help them.”

“You are an idealist; my kind is too arrogant to accept you, and yours is too fanatical to accept mine.”

“I never said it would be easy.” He raises His blade and swings, severing Isha’s bonds. The Eldar Goddess stands, turning to face the Emperor.

“May your blade be swift as you smite the Lords of Chaos, Emperor.”

“Go in peace, Isha; may you bring life back to a dying Galaxy.” Isha bows and disappears, leaving the Emperor alone once again. He brings forth His blade again, the remaining spectres of the Emperor’s army forming up behind Him.

Tzeentch’s realm stretches on, a mass of shifting pathways and mighty sorcerers. Warpflame and lightning rains down upon the forces of humanity, who responded with bolter fire and roaring blades. The Emperor blasts apart constructs with His powers, ripping through walls that should have been impenetrable, while His soldiers strike down all that stand in their path.

“So, you finally arrived,” The raven-like form of Tzeentch says. “A little behind schedule for my original plan, but then freeing the Eldar goddess was always an interesting factor to deal with.”

“Enough with your prophecies, Tzeentch. Once you are dead, the might of Chaos will be broken and the Materium shall be free.”

“So, you actually encourage stagnation? And you always struck me as the progressive type.”

“Advancing is good, as long as there is not a malevolent power behind every man’s step.”

“Without me, there is no change; everything would stop and your precious Imperium would stay the same as it always was. I saw what you were trying to do, and let me say that without me your plan to have your best troops rebuild will fail if I am not there.”

“Was there a realm where they succeeded without you?”

“... What?”

“All fates have an inverse, a chance of going wrong. Was there a realm where they succeeded.”

“You’re question is rather irrelevant. You are wasting your time, and I do not wish to deal with you-” Tzeentch is interrupted by a blast of warpflame from the Emperor. He disappears and reforms elsewhere in his maze, but the Emperor does not allow him to slip away that easily. Lightning arcs through the Immaterium, chasing the God of Change through his realm.

“ANSWER ME!” the Emperor roars, launching more of His power at Tzeentch.

“Fine, fine. Jeez, you’re worse than Khorne.”Tzeentch lands on a ruined building, leering down at the Emperor. “Yes, I did see a world where my death did not stop the Imperium from prospering. No, it still wasn’t a nice place, and no it did not change very rapidly, but yes, it was getting better. However the chances of you possibly causing that reality to happen-”

“Your words alone make it so.” the Emperor launches a psychic blast at Tzeentch, the Chaos God parrying with his own strike. Lightning collects around Tzeentch’s hands before he thrusts them forward, a column of energy striking the Emperor in the chest and knocking Him down. The Emperor pulls Himself back up, but Tzeentch pounces on Him, the two beings striking each other with as much force as they can muster. Tzeentch hurls the Emperor against a wall, the masonry crumbling as His armored form struck it.

“This is real change, Emperor!” Tzeentch yells, circling his opponent as the Emperor recovers. “How long has it been since you first felt pain such as this? Since Horus tore you apart piece by piece? Your arrogance has cost you victory, and now your Imperium dies with you.” Tzeentch leaps towards the Emperor, but He slams His fist into the Chaos Lord and pins him to the ground.

“My arrogance died the day I blasted Horus into the Warp. It is your faith in what you see as the truth that has blinded you, for what are paths if there is no way to deviate from them.” The Emperor’s hand begins to glow, causing Tzeentch to struggle.

“Beware the Silent Manipulator. He hides in alleys and dark rooms, waiting for unsuspecting victims to stroll into his trap. He fills their heads with lies and points them down the path he designates. He sets them on rails to their doom, and when they try to fight back he wails and diverts them down another path until they have become lost inside a web of half-truths.

“Destroy the manipulator above all else; throw his plans in his face and refuse his offerings. Seek out trust and honesty, and consecrate yourself so you are not pulled in by soft words. Be truthful to those around you, and to yourself, for within the heart of every man lies the ability to judge the gods.” The Emperor’s hand is engulfed in flame, setting Tzeentch ablaze. The Chaos God screams and withers beneath His grasp, but is unable to break free. He burns, feathers and flesh melting under the intense heat, leaving only a charred skeleton pinned beneath the Emperor’s fist.

“Embrace the change of your death, Tzeentch.” The Emperor stands as Tzeentch’s lair collapses. With no gods to rule them, the remaining Daemons scatter to the farthest reaches of the Warp, many dying of psychic backlash from their masters dying. Mighty storms break through the Warp, consuming everything and sending the Legion of the Damned swirling off into the unknown.

It is one of these storms that the Emperor allows Himself to be claimed by. He disappears, His being flying through the Warp like a leaf on the wind. Through reality He flies, carted away to realms untouched by Chaos, untouched by anything that reached His home Galaxy.

The Warp is in disarray, and a new ruler steps forward.

...

Igneous rock was the only thing to stop the Emperor’s fall. He tumbled head over heels until crashing into a cooled lava flow, shattering the rocks and scattering them to the wind. He groaned and pulled Himself up, shaking His body to remove any remaining fragments.

“The Warp is finished,” He said “But I expected it to take me instead of leaving me... somewhere.” He looked up at the sky, seeing only smoke and the stars beyond them. In the distance, volcanoes spewed out magma and ash, choking the landscape under a blanket of suffocating toxins.

“This world is young... very young. Tzeentch probably planned to cast me here in the event of his defeat.” He sighed, raising a hoof to His head “Perhaps I should find a way to re-enter the Warp and make sure that he’s fully-”

Wait, hoof?

The Emperor pulled back. Sure enough, where His right hand should have been was now a snowy white hoof. He blinked, waving the hoof in front of His face to make sure He was actually seeing the truth. He turned His head and gasped.

Four legs ending in hooves. A slender frame. Eagle’s wings. A tail and mane comprised of three colors, all moving in some unseen wind. A stylized sun on each rear flank.

“I... I am a Xenos?” The Emperor asked before placing a hoof against His throat. His voice had raised several octaves, and was now much more bell-like and regal rather than harsh and commanding. “A female xenos?!” For whatever reason, His eyes drifted to the top of His head and saw a horn protruding from His skull.

“WHAT THE FRAK HAPPENED TO ME?!”

Author's Note

I know now not to use color in text; it took me an hour to format this thing.
Tzeentch forgot to mention that the reality in which the Imperium gets better happens to be the one where the Emperor gets turned into a pony for His troubles.
Another note: I'm fairly new to Warhammer 40K, so any fluff errors were accidental as I probably did not know they were wrong.

New World, New Problems

The world is harsh, a landscape of lava flows and volcanoes. The air is strangled by clouds and gases, and super charged particles cause sporadic lightning strikes to destroy bedrock and reinvigorate dead flows.

Although, not all the lightning was caused purely by atmospheric disturbances.

“TZEENTCH!” the former Emperor of Mankind screamed, slamming His, or rather, Her, hooves into the ground “THIS IS YOUR ATTEMPT AT DEFEATING ME?! WHAT ARE YOU, SOME KIND OF CHILD?! I SHOULD HAVE HUNTED YOU DOWN AND KILLED YOU FIRST INSTEAD OF GOING AFTER THAT WHORE SLAANESH!” She planted Her hooves and drew as much energy as possible, in an attempt to smash Her way back into the Immaterium. However, in Her rage, She drew too much energy and was blasted back, the ground shattering as She hit. The Emperor groaned and pulled Herself up from the ground, small bits of rock falling off Her back.

“Stuck in the body of a female xenos, tossed through the Immaterium, stranded on some barren speck of rock... Some victory this is.” She walked over to a nearby crag of rock and sat down, staring out across the landscape that was Her new home. Seeing nothing better to do, She opened Her soul to the Immaterium, hoping to glean any sort of information as to where exactly She was.

She found... nothing. The Immaterium was, for lack of a better term, clear. Where there were storms of emotion and the corruption of daemons, there were now calm pools of energy. Small tremors that could be mistaken for daemonic presence came and went in the blink of an eye, dying out from the lack of emotions to sustain themselves. Even the oppressive void of the Hive Mind was gone, the sound of innumerable monstrosities no longer echoing throughout the Immaterium.

Still, there was some advantage to having the Immaterium being so calm; with no daemons to worry about She could utilize more Warp energy than She normally could. How to properly channel and store that energy would have to be worked out later, but for now She was content to know Her powers had increased. She recalled Her soul, looking around again at the wasteland She resided in.

“The threats of the old world are gone.” She said, thinking long and hard upon the implications. “... Perhaps I have been looking at this wrong. With the Ruinous Powers scattered, the Hive Mind vanished, and no other xenos to be seen, I can rebuild.” She smiled as images of a new Imperium, shining bright and pure as the rising sun, flashed through Her mind. She saw cities of industrious people, all working together to build the Imperium, protected by thousands of devoted and beloved guards and soldiers. All of Humanity, working as one... for a leader who looked like some geneticist’s worst nightmare.

“No, no more humans. They served me well, but they must go on without me. I shall create new followers to rebuild my Imperium. The Chaos Gods thought they cursed me,” She chuckled. “But now I am in a position and have the power to build the universe to my design.” She smiled, plans for Her new empire already forming in Her head.

“First, though, this world is too harsh.” She looked up at the sky once more, watching the clouds of smoke drifting along. “It’s said that Earth was allowed life when a second planet crashed into it while it was still young... I could recreate that phenomenon.” Tapping into the Immaterium once more, She searched Her new realm for a planet or planetoid of sufficient size. Several She found would have worked, had they not been so far away, and the closest ones She did find were too small to have much effect.

Finally She found one; it was about the size of Mars, and similar in color to Holy Terra. Its normal path would cause it to fall into the system’s sun, but its gravitational pull was weak enough that a sufficient nudge from the Warp could shift it to a more desirable orbit. Releasing Her soul once more, the Emperor drifted through the Immaterium until She arrived at the planet, drawing as much Warp Energy as She could muster and aiming it at the planet’s surface.

An outside viewer would have seen nothing, just a strong wind blowing across the planet’s surface. Those exposed to the Warp, be they psyker or daemon, would have seen the Emperor beating against the planet with Her wings, waves of Warp Energy washing over the planet below. Slowly, the planet began to shift, set on a collision course for the Emperor’s dwelling. Exhausted, and with most of Her Warp Energy depleted, the Emperor returned Her soul to Her body, standing as She did so.

“This world shall have life, as I have commanded it. Now, I must prepare the ground.”

...

Years went by as the planets slowly drifted towards each other. For the first five years, She began to make adjustments to the system around Her, pushing and pulling every asteroid, planet, even the sun, just to make it perfect. When that was finished, She spent another five years meditating and studying Her new body. This was no easy task, and She now knew where to put the oceans due to the number of times She crashed attempting to fly. Flying aside, She had figured out that the horn She carried was very efficient at conducting Warp Energy, and much safer than Her normal methods of manipulating the Warp.

The last five years had been... different. With no real tasks to do, and having mastered Her new form, She took to carving effigies of the Chaos Gods out of the rock and blasting them to pieces with Her powers. She had just finished constructing a statue of Tzeentch, the raven-figure glaring at Her as She prepared Her assault, when She came to a realization.

“This must be what boredom feels like,” She said, casually knocking the statue over and walking away. “How could my followers do this, sitting alone in their little rooms and praying for my presence?” She sighed, sitting down near a small pool of lava. “As least when I was in the Throne I had the Astronomicon to maintain, and what do I have now? Rocks.” She sighed again, swatting a pebble into the lava.

That pebble proved Her inspiration, for after it had sank, the depression formed the shape of a bird before vanishing. She looked at the pool for a moment before smiling and getting back on Her hooves.

“Beings of flesh and blood cannot yet survive, but a creature of fire can prosper. It shall be my icon, my companion as I raise a new world.” Her smile widening, She reached out with Her power and plucked a fist-sized clump of magma from the pool, quickly forming it into the shape of a bean. Satisfied, She turned Her head and plucked a smaller feather from Her right wing, levitating it so it floated next to the bean.

“I now grant you the gifts of Fire, Life and Flight. By my side you shall fly, and by fire you shall renew yourself.” channeling more Warp Energy, She flattened the bean and wrapped it around the feather, the lightweight fibers proving no match for the intense heat of molten rock. As the feather melted, the bean began to twist and quiver, shifting as the transformation took hold. There was a flash followed by a shriek, and the Emperor watched as Her first creation took wing.

It was a spectacular thing, a mighty raptor in red and gold feathers. Flames danced from the tips of its feathers as it flew, soaring over the land and diving amongst the crags and cliffs. It circled once more before landing in front of the Emperor, staring up at Her as if trying to comprehend what the being before it was.

“You are my firebird, and you shall be amongst the greatest of my creations. Now,” She raised Her left foreleg. “Come, for there is more we must do to prepare this world.” The bird stared at the Emperor for a moment before squawking and flying off, leaving the Emperor very confused and a bit angry.

“No, I said ‘come’, not fly. Return to me at once!” the bird squawked again and disappeared. Growling, the Emperor spread Her wings and took flight, chasing after Her troublesome companion. “Cease this foolishness, bird!”

The two raced through the sky, breaking through clouds of smoke and diving between volcanoes. The Emperor was powerful, but the bird was fast and kept well ahead of Her. Occasionally it would stall, allowing Her time to catch up, before shooting off again and leaving small fleck of fire in the Emperor’s face. As Her frustration mounted, the bird became more crafty, doubling back and dropping down on Her from above.

“I do not want this to continue! If you will only listen-” the bird swooped down again, throwing Her sense of direction off for a moment. “I said you should-” there was another shriek as the bird dove behind a rock.

“BE STILL!!!” the Emperor roared, Her voice shattering rocks and causing lightning to split the earth. Power radiated from Her body, causing Her eyes to glow white and Her mane and tail to move quicker in the unseen wind. The bird landed on the ground in front of Her, unfazed by the show of power.

“LISTEN TO ME. I DO NOT WANT TO DEAL WITH YOUR EVASIVE ACTIONS. WE ARE SUPPOSED TO BE COMPANIONS, FRIENDS EVEN. WHY CAN’T YOU JUST ACCEPT THAT?” the bird looked up at Her and squawked.

"YOU THINK I’M... being... rude?” All the power drained from Her eyes. “Why do you think so?” the bird chirped several syllables. “Well, yes I may have sounded demanding, but I am the Emperor; it is within my right to demand something from you.” the bird squawked again. “... Fine, I’m the Empress, not the Emperor. Does that make you happier?” the bird nodded and the Empress sighed, descending and sitting down in front of Her creation.

“But that still doesn’t explain why you think I’m... rude.” The bird chirped a few times. “Of course I respect you; you are my first creation in this world... And, to be honest, you are the first non-daemonic being I’ve had a meaningful conversation with in centuries.” more squawking. “Lonely? I am never alone; my soul is fortified and the will of Humanity is at my back... or at least it would be if humans still existed in this realm.” She sighed again. “Don’t worry, in a few centuries I’ll have new followers to lead. Since you seem to be more free spirited than I anticipated, you may leave me if you so desire.” the bird shook its head and flew over to the Empress, landing on Her back and stroking its beak against Her neck.

“I guess that means you’ll stay.” the bird nodded. “Very well, we shall guide my followers together... but first, what shall I call you?” there was a pause before the bird chirped several times.

“Philomena? That is a fine name worthy of your splendor.” the Empress rose, Philomena remaining perched on Her back. “Come, there is more to do to prepare this world for life.”

...

“Wait, that’s where Philomena came from?” Twilight asked. Celestia paused from her story and looked at the filly.

“Yes. Did your parents tell you otherwise?”

“Uh... they said something about magic...” Twilight shuffled her hooves again. "Is that right?"

“That is the closest approximation to the exact nature of the Warp most ponies can think of. But yes, I did use my magic to bring life to this world.”

“By crashing planets together?”

“I can move the sun and moon with ease; I think I can handle something as simple as altering a planetoid’s movement.”

“But what about all the other living things?” Twilight said, standing up. “What about all the other birds, or lizards, or squirrels, or ponies? What about ponies?”

“I created them as well, although it required a few other techniques I would rather not discuss right now.” this caused Twilight to raise an eyebrow in confusion.

“Why not?”

“It involves a lot of advanced sciences that haven’t even been invented yet.”

“I could understand!” Twilight cried.

“I’m sure you could, but it is for the betterment of all ponies that I do not disclose them.”

“Why?”

“Remember those soldiers I told you about, the Astartes?” Twilight nodded as Celestia continued. “I used a similar technique to create them; I tampered with their genetic structures to make them stronger and faster than any living thing they could oppose, and I did so in the name of violence and conquest. I still hold that knowledge in my head, but should somepony without my morals get ahold of the information... I shudder to imagine what could happen.” there was a knock at the door, causing the Princess and her student to turn. “Who is it?”

“It’s me, auntie.” a voice called from the hall. “I was looking for Twilight so I could give her back her Smartypants doll, but I couldn’t find her anywhere.”

“She’s in here with me. We were just discussing a few things.” the door opened and in walked a young pink alicorn, a small doll clutched in her magic and her mane tied back in a ponytail. Twilight leapt from her spot on the floor and ran towards the newcomer, a massive smile on her face.

“Cadance!” Twilight squealed, grabbing her foalsitter in the biggest hug she could manage. The two held each other before breaking off for their “secret” greeting.

“Sunshine, sunshine, ladybugs awake! Clap your hooves and do a little shake!” the two chanted, a display that caused Princess Celestia to chuckle. The display over, Twilight latched onto Cadance’s leg as the young alicorn walked towards her aunt.

“I’m glad to see you two are getting along so well.” Celestia said.

“Of course. How could I not get along with the most amazing little filly in the world?” Cadance said, causing Twilight to giggle, before she turned to Celestia. “And... I see you’re wearing your old armor.”

“Well, I just got a little nostalgic and Twilight walked in on me.” Celestia said, giving a small shrug.

“Oh dear, you didn’t do your whole ‘I shall smite thee, mortal’ thing, right?”

“... Maybe.”

“She was all big and scary, too.” Twilight said, finally letting go of Cadance’s leg. “But she’s really really cool, too; she was this big emperor guy and fought all these monsters to save a whole bunch of... a whole bunch of soldiers and stuff!”

“Oh really?” Cadance smiled. “I remember when you told me that story when I was a filly.” she stepped back and raised her right hoof, trying to look as dramatic as possible. “I also remember that you used to get carried away sometimes, especially when you took control of Equestria. ‘The God Empress of Ponykind, Eternal Ruler of Equestria and Commander of the Twenty Legions!’” Celestia gave another chuckle.

“Well, we haven’t gotten that far yet.”

“No, she just made Philomena and was doing a whole bunch of stuff with the planets!” Twilight said, bouncing with energy.

“Oh? Mind if I join you two?” Cadance asked.

“Of course,” Celestia said. “Take a seat and I shall continue.” Cadance nodded and sat down, Twilight following and snuggling up next to her foalsitter. Celestia shifted once more and continued.

“It would still be another two years before the planets finally collided. Philomena’s presence helped me immensely, and I believe those two years were some of the happiest ones I had in a long time. But before the day of the collision, I still had several things to take care of...”

Author's Note

Heads up; the next few chapters will be... calm, and mainly deal with the Emperor/Celestia adjusting, creating the world of Equestria, and doing other god-type stuff (like, creating and raising a baby sister, for example). She'll get back to being the Empress once she has some ponies to rule.
Let it be known, the Royal Canterlot Voice was invented on this day, because Celestia lost Her temper over a bird.
Also, seeing Season 3's opening has given me ideas. And it gives me something for Celestia to be dealing with just before the Lunar Heresy.
If you have any comments on how I can improve, or ideas on how the story could go, please tell them to me.

Forging

Already, the second planet was looming large in the sky, like the great roks orks used to invade planets. The Empress paid it no mind, turning Her attention back to the river of lava before Her. Reaching out with Her powers, She began to sift through the molten rock, searching for any elements that could be of use.

She felt a presence on Her back as Philomena returned from her daily flight. The bird preened herself for a minute before chirping. “I am searching for metals, if you must know.” more chirping. “Well, I was hoping for adamantium and possibly gold, but adamantium seems to be in small quantities here; I'll have to make due with some other material. Perhaps once the planets collide there will be more for my next project.” a squawk. “A genetics lab; there’s only so much I can pull from the Warp, and working genes is not one of them. I don’t suppose you have any ideas on what I should create first.” a chirp. “... No, a mate for you shall have to wait.” She continued to sift through the magma before Philomena chirped again.

“... No, a mate for me is even lower on my list of priorities. Why is it that you think I’m lonely?” a chirp. “The feather told you all that?” the bird nodded. “Well, it was probably carrying some of my DNA, so it is very likely that you have gleaned some of my memories.” there was a chirp. “Recreate the Primarchs? That’s ridiculous, and more trouble than it’s worth... although, thinking back they were not as troublesome as I thought.” an image of a young man in silver armor flared in Her memory. She shook Her head and continued Her search. “No, no more sons, no more children. It shall be me and you, Empress and Her phoenix.” Philomena chirped again. “I can manage this world quite well. I ruled the Imperium for millennia; I can repeat my success here.” Finally, the Empress found a nice deposit of metal. She pulled the metal from the river before Her, inspecting the glowing liquid before smiling.

“Yes, there is enough here for my armor.” Philomena chirped once more. “Yes, I do care more for a suit of armor than another pony. Stop asking me these questions.” She separated the metal into two even clumps and pulled the first clump into a pony shape, using the powers of the Warp to make sure it did not cool. Once She had the general shape of the plates, She reversed Her input on the Warp energy and flash cooled the metal, leaving an array of grey plates hanging in the air. It was a crude method of forging, but it was certainly quicker and less exhausting than classical blacksmithing.

If I had a plasma forge this would be easier. She took the second clump and spread it out into strips, weaving them together before laying them over the base metal. The process took over three hours, but She had her armor.

“The neck seems exposed, and infusing it with Warp energy could increase its strength, don’t you agree?” She asked Philomena. There was a chirp. “Oh, of course, you didn’t gain any of my knowledge regarding craftsmanship. Vulkan or Ferrus would have given some kind of input.” She began to mold the shoulder pauldrons when Philomena squawked again and stroked Her neck. “Just because I mention their names does not mean I miss them. They may have been my sons, but any relation between me and them was as a commander to his soldiers.” Another chirp, and the Empress almost dropped the pauldrons. She turned and glared at Philomena.

“Don’t you dare say that was why Horus fell. He was drawn in by the powers of Chaos, nothing more. Thinking that he fell because I mistreated him is absurd.” Philomena returned Her glare and chirped her response. “I had the utmost respect for Horus; he was my finest general and one of my greatest statesmen.” Philomena chirped once more, causing the Empress’ gaze to soften. “Did I... love him? Well of course I did; remember what I just said-” the bird interrupted Her with another chirp. “... No, not that kind of love. You may be right, but that still does not change my opinion on the subject.” Philomena did the nearest thing to a smile she could manage while the Empress finished Her pauldrons. “Make yourself useful and find me some gold.” Philomena nodded and took off, disappearing behind a nearby mountain. The Empress attached the pauldrons to the rest of Her armor and began inspecting it piece by piece.

She does have a point, though; I never actually raised my sons myself, so it was inevitable that some problems could arise. Maybe... She shook Her head. No, that’s just the changes in my body speaking; I am the Empress, not some housewife... but maybe, just maybe, I could raise a child on my own, a true and proper heir free from the taint of Chaos. She shook Her head once more.

“No, I will not have another son or daughter..." As She tried to return to Her work, her imagination started to wander. "Perhaps a sibling then... No, I must finish my work.” She continued Her inspection when there was a shriek from above. She looked up and saw Philomena returning, her feathers covered in dust and two small nuggets of gold in her talons.

“Good work; this should be enough to provide a solid layer.” She took the nuggets from Philomena and began to flatten them, laying them against the armor and fusing the two metals together for better structure. Satisfied, She used up the last amounts of Her Warp energy to mold and indent several parts of the armor, crafting icons and images to better suit Her position as Empress.

“First, the mark of my new reign,” She said, caving in part of the right pauldron into the shape of the mark on Her flanks. “Then, an honor to your help and status as my companion.” She etched the image of a bird of prey into the left pauldron, occasionally looking over Her shoulder at Philomena to make sure She was getting everything correct.

“And finally, in remembrance of the old Imperium, the mighty Aquila.” The chest plate warped until the image of a two-headed eagle formed, wings spread wide and crossing the entire piece. Satisfied, She took each piece of the armor and strapped it on, pushing Philomena out of the way so She could finish.

Standing next to a river of fire, clad in golden armor and with Her companion at Her side, the Empress was ready for forging a new world.

...

“Oh stop complaining, it’s only a vacuum.” the Empress said as Philomena squawked in fear. “I could have built a homeostasis suit for you if I had a little more time, but you’ll have to trust that my powers can protect you.” A chirp. “I can manage; I’ve had to survive in much worse conditions.” another squawk. “Sanguinius survived Baal, you can survive the vacuum.” yet another squawk. “I thought we settled this matter. Now hold on, I’m about to break through the atmosphere!” the Empress and Philomena flew on into space, a small bubble forming around them as they exited what atmosphere the planet had. A thin sheet of ice formed over Her armor, slowing Her progress and startling Philomena. The phoenix squawked as they continued on.

“No, ice build-up cannot compromise the structural integrity of this armor.” a concerned chirp. “Yes, I’m sure. I tested this style of armor thoroughly in as many hostile environments as I could think of.” Finding a suitable spot from which to view the collision, the Empress turned and began to hover, Her wings flapping slowly to provide stability.

Contrary to what Her followers had said over the years, planetary collisions actually appeared to happen very slowly. The two planets seemed to inch closer and closer to each other at almost glacial speed, crust and bedrock cracking as the two neared. Again the comparison to a rok came to Her mind, but then orks were nowhere near as patient as She was. Neither was Philomena, apparently.

“No, I can’t rush this process.” The Empress replied to a chirp. There was another series of chirps, followed by a squawk. “If I did, the impact might scatter more debris over a large area, and then the planet would be too small for my plan. For someone who has parts of my memories, you don’t seem to use them very much.” another squawk, causing the Empress to smirk. “I have made myself productive while you have gone on about mates and children; who do you think is the more industrious?” A chirp, this one removing the smirk from the Empress’ face. “No, I’m still against it.” Yet another chirp. “... Yes, I have thought about it...” She shook Her head and turned Her attention back to the collision before Her.

Once the planets fully collided, their sheer size and speed meant that the two ground together for what seemed like a few minutes before both planets were shattered into chunks, some no bigger than Her smallest feathers. Tapping into the Immaterium, She began to swirl the chunks together, using one of the largest chunks as a focal point and using the Warp to fuse the chunks together. Once She had a suitable sized chunk of rock, She released Her energy and allowed gravity to finish the task.

“I’d like to see the Eldar try this with their powers.” She muttered, smiling slightly.

...

Time passed by, and soon shallow seas had formed. The air was still unbreathable to mortal life, but it was slowly getting cleaner. A quick manipulation of the Warp had allowed Her to engineer primitive algae and some small amoebas to inhabit the seas, turning them a general shade of green.

But algae was not good enough; more complex creations would be needed. Thus, a genetics lab was under construction on a cliff near the largest of the seas. It was thrown together from whatever pieces of metal She could find from a small mine dug into a mountain, and from the outside it would have made any ork cry in glee. Still it was functional, and She set to work on Her first project.

“There should be enough calcium carbonate in this limestone,” She lifted a small white rock and placed it next to the first genetic manipulator “To create a simple carapace. I just need to manipulate the genetic structure of a few amoebas to accept the carapace. Philomena,” She pulled a small vial from a pouch in Her armor and handed it to the phoenix “Draw some water, and try to burn as much of the algae away without killing any other organisms.” Philomena took the vial and flew out over the ocean, swooping down once she found a nice patch of seawater. There was a flash and Philomena returned, a thin column of steam rising from the vial. The Empress took the vial and examined it.

“Well, there’s not much here, but it should be enough.” She poured the contents of the vial into the manipulator, a small screen producing an image of several single-cell organisms swimming about. “Philomena, I would like it if you do not disturb me while I’m working; this is a delicate procedure and I do not want to accidentally recreate the Hive Mind.” the bird chirped and flew off, leaving the Empress alone.

This won’t be as simple as making the Primarchs, She thought, pulling up a scan of the genetic structure of the amoebas. This is an entire new species; no backdrops, no previous structure, nothing. This shall be a challenge worthy of an Empress, to give an entire planet life. She smiled and began Her manipulation, deleting and altering any genes She deemed unnecessary. Time continued on as the Empress worked, and due to the limitations of the equipment she had, by the time She finished the sun was only a thin line across the horizon. Philomena returned to her usual perch, the Empress’ left pauldron.

“Impressive, isn’t it?” She said, lifting her creation out of the manipulator. It was small, about the size of a bolter shell, and colored a weathered brown. It had eight claw-like legs and two small pincers, and a thin tail protruded from the rear of its carapace. “I call it the Scorpia. What do you think?” Philomena looked at the crustacean and squawked. “No, it’s nothing like a foal... but it’s still a whole new species! Imagine what else I could do.” a chirp. “... Yes, growing a pony is perfectly within my grasp, but I said I don’t want to deal with that again.” the Empress spread Her wings and flew out over the ocean, Her creation grasped in a telekinetic aura. She found a shallow part of the sea, one ripe with algae, and placed the Scorpia into the water.

“I grant you access to the oceans and their splendor. Feed and multiply, as I have commanded it.” Philomena chirped and flew off, heading back to the genetics lab.

She’ll stop eventually. Once she realizes I don’t need a mate or child, she’ll stop.

...

The Scorpias were successful. Too successful, actually; when She went back to check on Her creation a few months later, the Empress found the seabed thick with Scorpias. They clambered over each other in their search for food, often crushing smaller comrades under their weight. Dead and dying Scorpias littered the sea and washed up on shore, the smell of rotting shellfish reaching to the higher levels of the planet’s still thin atmosphere.

“I’m an idiot.” the Empress said, smacking Herself in the head with an armored hoof. “I produced a race of herbivores without looking for a way to stabilize their population and clean up after waste. Why didn’t I think of this problem sooner?” She paused and looked down at Herself. “I suppose that comes from inhabiting the body of a prey animal. I shall have to remedy the situation.” She concentrated for a moment, and then six Scorpias broke the surface of the water and levitated in front of Her. She placed them back in the genetic manipulator and started over, shifting through the genetic codes in search for the right combinations. Philomena returned from her daily flight and circled the Empress while She worked.

“You still think I’m lonely, don’t you?” the bird nodded and landed. “So what If I am? How is making another pony going to help?” The bird chirped. “No, there’s too much pain with raising a child... or foal, as the case may be.” a chirp. “... Rule together? My status as Empress means I must be supreme ruler. You can’t have two Empresses ruling a country together.” another chirp and a few squawks. “...Second in command could work, and if she was of my own flesh and blood and brought up with loyalty to me, then she could be less likely to commit heresy than Horus...” She sighed and returned to Her work. “Before I can think of anything like that, I need to stabilize the ecosystem.” She finished the first of Her new creations and pulled it from the manipulator. It was three times the size of a normal Scorpia, and its front pair of legs had been replaced by two scythe-like talons. Its back was arched and covered in small spines, and a small club had been added to its tail.

“Behold, the Scorpia Carnifex. This should be able to stabilize the ecosystem and kill off some of the Scorpias.” She set the Scorpia Carnifex aside and began working on the second creature. She made the next one smaller than the normal Scorpia, and less aggressive, but increased the size of its claws for breaking open discarded carapaces. “A scavenger should also be able to clean up the dead.” Philomena rolled her eyes and chirped.

“Okay fine, you win. Once I finish building a stable ecosystem, I'll create someone to keep me company so you'll stop annoying me. Go and gloat somewhere else if it will make you happier.”

...

Two years in, and already the sea was teeming with life. The original Scorpias had not been able to withstand the onslaught of the Carnifex, so they were modified for schooling behaviors and allowed to breed a little faster. Inspired, the Empress had created several more creatures to inhabit the oceans, some based on the original Scorpia while others were completely new designs. Small plants and moss had begun to grow on land, and the Empress had expanded Her genetics lab for further projects.

But now, egged on by Philomena, She was about to embark on a new project. Before Her was a modified genetic manipulator, designed to take in massive amounts of Warp Energy without exploding (which had happened to Her first attempt; at least She now had tide pools to monitor). Connected to the manipulator was an artificial womb, designed to give all the necessary nutrients to a growing organism without inhibiting the Empress’ ability to work. Syringes and test tubes lay on a table next to the manipulator, and the Empress had removed Her armor for better mobility.

“I still have my reservations about this.” She said to Philomena. “I could end up creating a second Angron... But I have equal chance for creating a second Sanguinius. If I should fail, both of us shall share the blame.” Philomena nodded while the Empress brought forth the first syringe.

“She shall be of my own flesh and blood, but she shall not be my daughter.” there was a flash of pain as She pressed the syringe into Her leg, crimson liquid filling the syringe as She drew Her blood. “All of my strengths, my powers, my capacity of knowledge; all these I give unto her.” She injected the blood into the manipulator, scanning the DNA strands that appeared. “As I am ruler of the day, she shall rule the night; the darkness shall be subdued and she shall be its master.” Manipulation and alteration began, the Empress working as fast as possible to make sure everything was ready. Impurities were erased, flaws ironed out, and changes in potential power sets were made to make sure the new pony was as different as possible.

“And above all, she shall have a capacity for love; I may not show it very often, but she shall. Her subjects will be her most prized possessions; her loyalty to them shall never waver. Their safety and well being shall come before her own, and she will defend them to the utmost of her abilities.” Finally, the manipulation was finished. Before the Empress was a single cell, not yet ready for growth. Smiling, She leaned down and touched Her horn to the manipulator, letting off a pulse of Warp Energy. The cell stirred for a moment before it began to divide, growing faster with every passing second.

“She shall be named Luna, and she shall be my sister.”

Author's Note

Not much to say on this chapter; It's a little slow, but Celestia/ the Empress gets her armor and starts mucking around in genetics again.
Next chapter: high possibilities of baby Luna.
And another thing: I was able to write a lot due to not doing much this weekend. Once I get back in school expect fewer updates.
I don't own Ponies or 40K. Comments are appreciated, and if I screwed something up let me know so I can fix it.

Raising the Moon

A power sword had been added to the Empress’ arsenal. It was an impressive weapon, finely crafted and well balanced, and She had actually found a way to infuse small crystals to act as a conduit for the energy field that made the power sword a deadly weapon. She had no real need to protect herself (the only living things besides Herself and Philomena being crustaceans and primitive fish), but She had forged the sword as a reminder of Her past and to keep Her skills honed.

Shrubs and small trees dotted the land, and the number of active volcanoes had decreased. Cloud banks had begun to form, and the Empress was glad She could breath actual air again. Her armored boots sank slightly into the dirt as She walked, small rocks being crushed to dust under their heavy weight.

She continued walking until She found a rock nearly twice Her size. It was a massive slab, left over from when the planet was formed, and a layer of moss had grown over one side. She inspected the rock closely, poking and prodding to see if it would suit Her purpose.

“It is sufficient.” She said, stepping back and raising Her sword with Her telekinesis. The power sword activated, blueish energy running down the length of the blade, before She let out a cry and charged, swinging the sword in a wide arc.

Stone met metal as the Empress struck Her target. The energy field around the power sword, originally designed for cleaving through heavy armor, allowed the blade to easily split the rock as if it were no more than damp paper. Combined with the force that the Empress struck the stone, the upper half was knocked forty feet away from Her, shattering once it hit the ground.

“My forging skills are still sharp.” She said, deactivating the sword and attaching it to the mag-clamp on Her flank. “If the Ruinous Powers were still active, I would have loved to have seen how well this form functions in combat against them. I suppose I shall have to wait until my creations get bigger before I can better hone my combat skills.”

“On the subject of creations...” She focused more of Her Warp Energy until there was a pop and She was standing next to Her genetics lab. To cover more ground, She had added several more genetic manipulators and a second incubator, and was currently in the process of creating more advance aquatic forms and (hopefully) amphibians before the year was up.

But the crown jewel of Her genetics program lay in the center: the artificial womb that held Luna, the pony that would be Her sister. It had been almost eight months since the Empress had started the project, and signs were looking good: Luna’s organs seemed to be working alright, and her wings and horn were growing strong. She still lacked a mane, but she had a thin coat of blue fur, and from what Her preliminary scans told Her she had a fine set of turquoise eyes.

“Well, you seem to be doing well.” She said, pacing around the tank. “I’m not detecting any signs of abnormalities or mutations... your potential to tap into the Immaterium is slightly lower than I expected, but still strong for someone so young.” She paused, noticing a small dent in the rear of the chamber. “And it appears your physical strength has increased as well. I’m sure that was a fine kick.” a quick push with the Warp removed the dent. Luna squirmed a little, but otherwise did not react.

“A fine specimen indeed... I wonder if this is what normal beings go through when they have children.” the Empress paused, looking out over the landscape. “Once I create my followers, I shall ask them.” She sighed, shaking Her head.

“Look at me. I sound like some magos that just found the original blueprints to the Baneblade. She is my sister, not some knick-knack to bribe an Inquisitor with.” She chuckled and looked back at the chamber in which Her sister grew. “But... how am I suppose to handle this?” She approached the chamber and knelt down, bringing Herself as close to the head of Her sister as possible. “Um, if you can hear me... I’m sorry for treating you like a subject. I mean, after all, you are my... sister, I guess. But... well, there’s nothing much I can do while you grow, and rushing the process may expose you to potential corruption, and I can’t let that happen.” She closed Her eyes and hung Her head. “That’s what happened to some of my sons in the past, although they fell in different ways... you won’t know them, hopefully; it was not pleasant in the slightest.” Pleasant doesn’t even begin to describe it. “But you shall not be like them; I shall teach you kindness, and generosity. You shall create and explore, and-” She stumbled mid sentence before sighing and laying her head against the chamber. “I can’t do this. I am an Empress, a commander of legions and conqueror of planets. I can’t teach and raise a foal.” She heard a muffled bang and looked up. Somehow, either she had heard Her distress or had acted on nervous input, Luna had placed her right hoof next to the Empress’ head. She smiled and placed Her own hoof against the glass.

“Perhaps you could help me.”

...

More time passed. The Empress had tasked Philomena with monitoring Luna while She worked, the phoenix more than happy to watch the growing foal. Luna seemed to be less active during the day (inputs using the Warp helped), and thus required less time for the Empress to monitor her. The oceans had started to become slightly overcrowded, so She had had to flood several valleys and break down land bridges to allow for expansion. She was now focusing on large fish, primarily based on tuna that She had encountered during Her previous life.

“How is my sister doing?” She asked. Philomena chirped and flew over to Her. “That’s good. I’m glad that she’s doing well.” There was a chirp from Philomena “Well... I’m not exactly sure how. I suppose I could just teach her by experience, or I could construct some kind of learning material for her to-” She stopped when the entire world went black. Puzzled, She looked up and saw the moon high in the sky, surrounded by a soft blue glow.

A soft blue glow coming from Luna’s horn.

Celestia stared at Luna for a moment before she was nearly knocked over by a pulse in the Warp. “Dammit, I should have seen this coming!” She rushed over to the chamber, Philomena flying after Her. “She’s already reaching out into the Warp!” the Empress circled the chamber, Her horn glowing bright in the dark. Even with the Empress acting against her, Luna’s powers would not cut out. “Such control, even for an infant. If it wasn’t jeopardizing the entire planet I would be proud.” Philomena squawked as the Empress worked. “No, she still has one month left of development; I don’t want to risk anything happening because I was impatient.” Philomena tilted her head and chirped. “Crustaceans and fish can be replaced; she cannot. Provide me some better light so I can fix this without hurting her.” Philomena nodded before she was consumed by flame, illuminating the entire facility.

“Thank you, Philomena.” the Empress tapped Her horn to the chamber, reaching out to Her unborn sister. Luna did not take kindly to the intrusion, and the Empress met a large amount of resistance as She reached out.

“Please, don’t worry; I’m not going to hurt you. But your powers are interfering with the natural cycle of this world, and if you keep reaching out then you may kill everything. Please, let go.” the resistance dissipated, and the Empress was able to retake control of the moon.

“Thank you.” a quick push and once again the sun was back in the sky. The Empress sighed and sat down. “The first thing I want to teach you is how to control your powers.” Philomena squawked and flew off. The Empress looked at the foal, sleeping silently in her chamber. For a brief instant She thought She saw the foal smile, but passed it off as merely a twitch in Luna’s still developing muscles.

“I must go and see what kind of damage your outburst caused.”

...

Most of Her original creations were either dead or severely reduced in population as a result of Luna’s show of power, most of them killed by the sudden shift in the tides. It would take anywhere from a month to half a year before She could bring the ecosystem back to full strength, but now that She had a blank slate She could begin to get creative with Her creations. She had set aside Her work for a moment to monitor Luna, the filly very close to being fully grown.

“You are much stronger than I realized, Luna.” She said, placing a hoof against the chamber. “Of course, I don’t think you’ll ever be as strong as me, but you are still strong. Yes, causing a mass extinction was terrible, but most psykers never generate more than a fraction of that power in their whole lives.” the filly twitched, causing the Empress to smile. “I know on some level you can understand me, and that is good. If we make these connections when you’re young, then our bond will be much stronger once you’ve grown.” She sat in silence before a small beeping came from the chamber.

You are ready. She stood and backed up. “Philomena, come.” the phoenix appeared and landed on the Empress’ shoulder while the chamber continued to beep. Luna squirmed some more as the fluid inside the chamber was drained, piped away to other parts of the Genetics lab. An antigravity field caught Luna while her umbilical cord was severed, and once that task was complete the filly was gently placed on the ground before the Empress. She lowered Her head and waved Her horn over Her sister, using the powers of the Warp to dry the filly and wake her. Luna stirred and looked up, massive turquoise eyes gazing up in wonder at the white being clad in golden armor standing over her.

“Hello, Luna.” the Empress said, keeping Her tone as soft as possible. Luna squirmed some more in an attempt to get up on her hooves while the Empress kneeled down, bringing Her eye to eye with the newborn. “You are my sister, and together we shall rule this world. Will you accept my love and friendship?” Luna wobbled on her hooves before falling, grabbing onto the Empress’ neck for stability. “Easy, Luna; you are weak and need to rest.” the filly looked up at the Empress and smiled a toothless grin, strengthening her grip around Her neck.

“Rest, my sister; I shall always guard you, no matter what.”

...

Luna’s strength increased dramatically over the course of the next few months. She never tapped into the Warp in such a way as she had before she was born, but physically she was maturing much faster than the Empress had anticipated. The little filly spent her days running around the length of the genetics facility as fast as her stubby legs could carry her, giggling as Philomena followed her. She poked and prodded and licked almost everything in sight, and almost made a meal of the hilt of the Empress’ power sword before Philomena intervened. The Empress had shortened the amount of time She normally spent creating, using the rest of it to watch over and play with Her little sister.

However, foals do not obey the schedules of gods; they have needs and wants that they cannot express themselves, and in not understanding transfer them to others until they are satisfied.

The Empress was working on engineering a primitive amphibian when a ear-splitting scream broke the air, startling Philomena from her perch and causing the Empress to drop the vial She had been holding. She turned and saw Luna sitting on the ground, a pool of tears collecting around the filly.

“Did you do something I didn’t know about?” She asked, glaring at Philomena. The bird chirped in protest. “You almost tried to eat my first sharks when I wasn’t looking; I have every right to believe you may be up to something.” Philomena’s response was drowned out by Luna’s crying, the little filly having rolled over on her back and started waving her legs in the air. The Empress set aside Her work and rushed to Luna, scooping the filly up in Her forelegs.

“Shh, Shh. Your sister is here for you, please stop crying. Please.” Luna would not listen, her tears dripping down the sides of the Empress’ armor. “Maybe there’s some way to cheer you up...” What do mothers do when trying to cheer up children?... Sing, that could work... But I don’t think I know of any songs. She shifted through Her memories before coming to one She had learned from viewing the memories of a psyker sacrificed to Her during Her time on the Throne. ... No, that won’t work; I doubt she’ll know what a Land Raider is, much less why someone would spend all day crushing heretics with it. She frowned and continued thinking while Luna’s crying got louder.

Then She stumbled on one, something She had remembered from Her time wandering Holy Terra, before the Age of Strife, before the Iron Men, even before humans had first taken to space. She could not remember the exact time or place, only that the song would serve Her purpose. She took a breath and began to sing.

“Hush now, Quiet now,

It’s time to lay your sleepy head.

Hush now, Quiet now,

It’s time to go to bed.” Luna stopped crying, blinking slowly as the Empress continued.

“Drifting off to sleep,

The exciting day behind you.

Drifting off to sleep,

Let the joy of dreamland find you.” Luna’s eyes began to close and she snuggled into the crook of the Empress’ foreleg.

“Hush now, Quiet now,

It’s time to lay your sleepy head.

Hush now, Quiet now,

It’s time to go to bed...” the Empress stopped when She heard the sound of snoring. Luna fluttered her wings and snuggled closer to Her chest, a small line of drool running from her mouth. “Sleep well, Luna.” Philomena returned to the Empress’ shoulder and chirped.

“... Yes, I do feel better for this.” A series of chirps. “That is a valid point; it would be no good if we were sisters and all she knew me as was the Empress... But what kind of name? I am a ruler of nations, a commander of legions, a lord over the celestial bodies; I haven't gone by a proper name in millenia.” something in Her mind clicked.

“She shall know me as her sister, Celestia. Not as an Empress, not yet, just Celestia.” Smiling, She rose to Her hooves, Luna still tucked in the crook of Her foreleg, and returned to Her work.

...

Amphibians now populated the small swamps and lakes that dotted the coastline. The largest were about the size of Her foreleg, and to prevent them from becoming too overpopulated larger species of fish had been created to prey upon them. As the fish could not distinguish curious foals and amphibians from one another, Celestia had made sure that Luna never wandered too close to the swamps. The little filly protested, but the indomitable will of her sister made sure she stayed in place. Still, she liked to cause mischief, and more often than not Celestia would find some of Her equipment misplaced or filled with dirt and slime, a giggling foal sitting next to them. It was not as bad as it could have been, even when Philomena started teaming up with the infant.

Celestia finished disposing of a Pederpes that Luna had snuck into the lab and looked at the filly. Luna looked back, a goofy grin on her face, before her sister sighed.

“I know at your age it’s irresistible to grab everything and bring it back to show me, but I must ask you to stop.” Luna cocked her head to one side, confused. “I am working right now, and I don’t want to deal with some amphibian running around here and possibly breaking something. Can we agree on this?”

“Ma.” the filly squeaked, her grin returning. Celestia blinked at what She had just heard.

“What... What did you say?”

“Ma.”

“But... I am not your mother.”

“Ma.” Luna said, sounding a bit more harsh.

“I am not your mother; I am your sister.”

“Ma!” Luna jabbed a hoof at Celestia.

“No.” She planted Her hooves and looked down at Her sister. “I am not your mother, and I will never be your mother. I am Celestia, and I am your sister. Do you understand that?” the filly blinked before her grin returned.

“Tia.” she said, turning towards something scurrying across the ground. “Tia Tia Tia!” Luna giggled, clapping her hooves together. Celestia smiled, kneeling down next to Luna. “Tia!” Her sister giggled again and hugged Her neck. She reached up and stroked Her sister’s back, Her armor clicking as She moved.

“I love you too, Luna.”

Author's Note

So, I lied; I did have some time to get another chapter done. Anyway, I'm adding Luna to the characters after this chapter, since she plays a pretty major role in Celestia's life (both in regular canon and this).
Pederpes is a real amphibian.
Next chapter will have more Luna, but other than that I don't know.
Still don't own ponies or 40K. Likes and comments are appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.

Tales in the Forest

Trees had begun to overrun the land, forcing Celestia, Luna and Philomena to move into a cave. The damp environment did slow Her work, but Luna was fascinated by the cave, wandering around inside using Philomena as her guide/ torch. She would ask questions, lots of questions, and Celestia had to draw from Her vast knowledge to satiate the filly’s appetite for knowledge.

What also drew Her attention was Luna’s imagination; the filly would wander off for a minute or two before returning with some wild tale about all the animals she had seen during her life, sometimes creating new ones out of the blue. She spoke of fantastic creatures that lived on a small island to the south (which was named in a language she invented). She told tales of other ponies living with these creatures, and how all of them worked together and fought the “evil powers of evil” (One story sounded eerily similar to the destruction of Sondheim V, but She passed it off as coincidence).

Now that there was larger and more dangerous fauna inhabiting the land, She had to go out periodically to make sure everything was running smoothly. Her armor and power sword helped immensely, and most creatures were hesitant to attack once their comrades were bisected by the golden avatar of death. Usually the treks were long, and She would pack some extra supplies to keep Her going (She did not necessarily have to eat, but having something to chew on was always welcome). She was about to head out when something small, blue and fuzzy latched on to Her leg.

“Tia!” Luna chirped, squeezing as tight as possible. “Can I go with you?”

“No.” Celestia said, trying to move with Luna hanging off Her leg.

“But Tia, I wanna see all the animals and stuff! Please, can I go with you?” Luna let go of Celestia's leg, but continued to follow after Her.

“No, Luna. The forest is dangerous for a little filly like you, and you’ll just slow me down.”

“No I won’t, and you’re all shiny and stuff so you can protect us!”

“My answer is still no.”

“Please? Please can I go? I’ll be good.” Luna gave a small pout, trying her best to win her sister over.

“No.”

“Pleeeeeease?” Celestia looked down at Luna, the younger pony’s eyes huge and sparkling, before sighing.

“Fine, but stay close and don’t wander-”

“Yay!” Luna latched on to Celestia’s leg once more. “I have the bestest big sister in the world!” Celestia sighed again and stepped out into the forest, Luna letting go and walking after Her. “So, you you ever see anything really amazing when you do all your walking around and stuff?”

“Everything here is amazing, Luna.” Celestia stopped by a small patch of ferns. “Every single organism, specifically engineered to my design, unique in structure and function. Not even the greatest geneticists of my old home could imagine something like this.” She continued walking, Luna scampering along beside Her.

“Cuz you were really smart and they weren’t!”

“There are varying degrees of intelligence, Luna; I could be ‘smart’ in one thing, but be a mere apprentice in another.” Luna paused for a moment, eyebrow raised in confusion.

“Like...?”

“Well... That will have to be a story for another time.” this got a disappointed groan from Luna as the two ponies walked on. Their progress was slow (Luna’s wings being too small for flight and her legs still being stubby), and Celestia found Herself having to wait for Her sister to catch up. They exited the forest and entered a field, small ferns and shrubs substituting for grass. Their presence startled a herd of small bipedal reptiles, who shrieked and darted off towards the woods at the other end of the field, much to Luna’s amusement.

“Why did you make them so weird looking?” she said between giggles.

“‘Weird’? They’re graceful animals.”

“No, they’re weird; they have those skinny legs and tiny heads and they run around like birds. Why didn’t you make them birds since they look like birds?”

“Every organism has it’s own niche; some designs just happen to work well in multiple niches.” Celestia continued on before Luna circled around in front of Her.

“Can you teach me some of those things?”

“When you’re older, Luna.”

“But I want to learn now!”

“Be patient, sister; you’re still young, and still growing. I need to know you are mature enough to handle genetics.”

“I am mature.”

“Says the filly that replaced Philomena’s bedding with mud.” Luna’s cheeks flushed red and she glared at Celestia. “Come on now, we’re wasting time.” Celestia continued walking, Luna following behind Her.

A few more minutes of walking, Luna started whining.

“Tia, I’m hungry.”

“Then eat.”

“But there’s nothing to eat.” Celestia sighed and turned to face Her sister.

“We are herbivores and we are in a forest; you can eat whatever you like. Here,” Her horn lit up and a soft yellow glow enveloped a few ferns. “Eat this.”

“Okay.” Luna walked over at the ferns and began to nip at the leaves.

“Eat faster.”

“Don’t rush me!” Luna snapped before she continued to nip at the ferns. When she was finished, the two continued walking before Luna complained again.

“Tia, I have to go to the bathroom.”

“There’s a tree over there; go behind that.”

“It’s too small...” Celestia let out a frustrated sigh.

“The shrub next to it should be fine.” Luna grumbled and ducked behind the bush. There was a pause before Luna shrieked.

“Tia! There’s a snake looking at me!” the filly cried. Celestia's ears perked up a little. Snakes were not much of a threat to Her, but Luna was still young, relatively speaking, and not as strong as She was.

“What does it look like?” there was a pause.

“It’s all green and snake-y!” I thought I taught her how to describe animals better than that... Perhaps I missed something.

“That kind of snake won’t hurt you.”

“Yes it will!”

“Luna stop complaining and go to the bathroom!” another groan from Luna, and soon the filly returned to Celestia’s side. They walked on before Luna spoke again.

“Tia, I’m tired.” Wonderful.

“You shouldn’t have spent all last night playing with Philomena.”

“Not that kind of tired. My legs hurt... Can I ride on your back?”

“No.”

“But Tiaaaa...”

“Fine...” Celestia sighed and kneeled down. Luna clambered onto Her back and took up position between Her wings. Another few minutes past before Luna spoke again.

“Tia, I’m bored.” Celestia tried Her best not to give Luna too intense a glare.

“Why did you come with me in the first place?” She asked.

“I wanted to spend time with my big sister, but you’re only looking at the scenery and stuff. Can you tell me a story?” That’s new, Celestia thought. She’s never asked for a story before.

“Um, I suppose I could.”

“Yay!" Luna's mood improved instantly, and had she been standing on solid ground she most likely would have been bouncing with joy. "Can you tell me a story from where you were before I was here?”

“Well, most of those stories aren’t very pleasant...” Celestia started, but Luna would not be denied.

“I want a story!”

“Fine, fine.” Celestia stepped over a fallen tree and began Her story. “Once there was a man-”

“A what?”

“A... pony, a colt.”

“What’s a colt?” Luna asked.

“It’s a male pony.”

“Why aren’t there any around here?”

“Because the world is not ready for them. Now hush.” Celestia and Luna walked out into another field while the elder sister continued. “Once there was a colt, and he was an odd sort; clever, but not the best in his studies. Personally, I don’t think he ever gave himself enough credit, but even with my powers and position I could never really tell. Anyway, I always found it amusing to watch him, since it allowed me some peace from my daily troubles.”

“Like?”

“I tell you when you’re older.”

“Why do I always have to wait until I’m older?” Luna asked, her whining becoming apparent once again.

“Because you are still young and innocent. Now, as I was saying, this colt and his friend were assigned to a group of other ponies who didn’t really get along. You see, it was his job to make sure that they worked together in harmony, and without him the other ponies would have hurt each other. There were a few issues, but eventually he managed to make everyone get along.”

“This isn’t going to be one of those big talks on harmony and stuff like last week, right?”

“If you behave, then no it won’t be.” Celestia leapt over a ravine, using Her wings to glide the rest of the way. Luna dug her hooves into Celestia’s back and hung on for dear life as the two landed, Celestia’s heavy armor clattering with the impact.

“Don’t do that again!” the filly yelped, strengthening her grip on her sister’s back.

“Aw, I thought you used to love that.”

“Well, I was really little and we didn’t go so high. Can you finish the story now?”

“Of course." Celestia made sure that Luna was secure before continuing her journey. "Anyway, he and his new friends were on their way to this planet that was being threatened by the Tau, a species that loved peace and harmony but only on their terms.”

“What were those?”

“Tau society was divided into several rigid castes. No one could move from their caste, so innovation or ambition was stifled. And, if you did not join the Tau willingly, they would come to your home and force you to join.”

“That’s not very nice.”

“No, it wasn’t." Celestia neglected to mention that She had never fought against the Tau, and that She saw them as a lesser evil than many of the threats She had faced, but continued on regardless. "Anyway, the planet the colt and his friends arrived on was considering joining the Tau, and tensions were running high. He settled down for a bit, met up with a few other friends, and met a very nice young mare who worked for the Inquisition.”

“The inqua-what-now?”

“The Inquisition," Celestia turned Her head to look at Luna. "They went around and looked for ponies that might want to do evil things and hurt other ponies.”

“Oh.”

“Now, things were going okay until one of the diplomats was hurt. The Tau and the ponies started arguing and soon a big fight started, but it wasn’t either side's fault.”

“But-”

“Let me finish. You see there was a third group, one that nopony had seen. They called themselves Genestealers, and they wanted to call their masters to the planet so they could consume it. Getting rid of the Tau and the ponies was just the quickest way to leave the planet defenseless.

“Now, the colt and his friends went underground to get rid of the Genestealers while the Tau and other ponies battled the Genestealers in the city-”

“But I thought ponies didn’t like the Tau.”

“Yes, but Genestealers are worse; they care neither for friendship or harmony, only that their masters eat and consume biomass. They can’t be reasoned with or bribed, only purged. Well, there was a fight and the colt’s friend was hurt, but he and the mare from the Inquisition fought back and killed the Genestealer’s leader. The Tau and the colt’s other friends got rid of the remaining forces, he was declared a hero, and both sides went on their way.” there was a long pause before Luna spoke.

“That’s it?”

“I could give you a more detailed explanation, but I was distracted and did not see all of it. Now, there was another pony that I was able to pay more attention to.”

“What was that like?”

“Well, he was a brilliant commander placed in charge of a group of light infantry. One day, he-” Celestia stopped, Her ear flicking to one side.

“He what? What did he do?”

“Luna, be quiet for a moment.” Luna stopped talking and watched as her sister looked around. The forest was quiet, with only a few insects buzzing around. Celestia swiveled Her head around again, slowly using Her telekinesis to draw Her sword.

“Luna, I want you to jump off my back and get beneath my legs; you should be safe there while I-” Celestia never finished before something green tackled Her, knocking Luna into a bush. Celestia twisted around as claws raked against Her armor, the creature trying desperately to break through. With a roar She swung Her right foreleg, catching Her attacker in the side and knocking it away. She stood back up and activated the sword. “Luna!”

“Here I am!” Luna said, galloping out of the bush and next to her older sister. As the little filly ran to Celestia, more of their attackers came out of the forest. They were not exactly tall, the largest only coming up to Celestia’s chest, and they were covered in green feathers. They had clawed hands and feet, with the second toe-claw being larger than the others, and they hissed at the two sisters, revealing jaws filled with razor-sharp teeth. Celestia raised Her sword, energy crackling as She swung upward, and She pulled Luna closer to Her.

“Don’t worry, Luna. I’ll keep you safe.” Celestia swung the sword around, trying to intimidate the attackers. The beasts skirted around Her and circled, trying to find a weak point from which to attack. “Come now,” She said to the circling animals. “Your attempt at surprise has failed. Come and try to claim your prize.”

One of the smaller ones hissed and leapt forward, claws outstretched. Celestia whipped around and swung, Her sword slicing through the air. She struck the attacker in the side with the flat of Her blade, the energy field shocking the creature and causing it to yelp in surprise. As that one fell to the ground, a second darted forward at Luna, jaws snapping shut only a few inches from the filly’s flank. Celestia kicked out, Her armor-covered leg snapping the predator in half and knocking it against a tree. There was another snarl as two more leapt at Her; She swung the sword around and stabbed one, but the second landed on top of Her and knocked Her down. The creature lunged at Her neck, but managed to only clamp onto Her collar. She brought Her hooves up and slammed them together, crushing the body of Her attacker before pitching it to one side.

As She pulled Herself back up, another predator leapt onto Her side. She felt a sting of pain as the creature bit into Her wing, crimson blood running down Her armor. With a grunt of pain She threw Herself to the ground and rolled, Her armored bulk crushing Her attacker and leaving a large red smear on Her. She stood and turned, just as the last attacker leapt at Luna.

Celestia reached out with the Warp and yanked Luna away, the predator crashing to the ground confused as to where its meal went. As it stood back up, Celestia rushed forward and tackled it, knocking it against a tree and pinning it with a hoof. It hissed at Her before She plunged the sword down its throat, twisted and pulled up, the blade passing through flesh and bone easily.

The fight was over, and Luna was safe. She deactivated the power sword and attached it to the clamp on Her blood-stained side.

“Tia!” Luna cried, rushing over to her sister. “You’re hurt.”

“I know.” Celestia looked back at Her mangled wing. None of the flesh had been ripped away, but it was covered in deep wounds, turning Her snowy white coat a disgusting pink color. “I’ve survived worse. I’ll just dress it once we get back and it should heal in a few weeks. Are you injured?” Celestia picked Luna up in Her hooves and examined the filly. Her mane was tangled and her wings were twitching, but other than a small gash on her flank she was unharmed. She placed Her sister on Her back and turned towards where She had come.

“Come on, we’ve had enough surveying for today.”

...

“Is that why your right wing is less fuzzy than the other?” Twilight asked.

“I’m sorry?” Celestia asked, pausing from her story.

“Your right wing is less fuzzy and the fur’s a little shorter. Is it because you got bit there?” Celestia looked over at her wing. Sure enough, the fur on her wing was slightly shorter than the other. Foals; always the ones with the sharpest eyesight.

“No, the wounds from that fight healed a long time ago." she said as she turned back to Twilight. "I don’t even think I have any scars left over from that era.”

“Wait, that happened to you more than once?” Twilight’s eyes doubled in size from shock.

“Yes; it was a very dangerous time for me and my sister, even with my powers. It didn’t actually stabilize until a few million years later, but-”

“Wait, a few million years? How old are you?”

“Twilight, you know you shouldn’t ask ponies that.” Cadance said, lightly flicking Twilight with her wing.

“No, it’s okay. I don’t mind.” Celestia smiled and looked away. “By my last guess, I am four billion, six hundred million, forty-eight thousand and seven years, five months and twenty two days old, give or take a century. I may even be older, but since the candles on my birthday cake would qualify it as a Weapon of Mass Destruction anyway I don’t really care.” Twilight’s mouth dropped open, the little filly barely breathing.

“Wha... how?”

“Around the dawn of humanity, there existed several of their number called shamans, powerful psykers with great control over the Warp. They learned about the growing power of the Chaos Gods, and to fight back thousands sacrificed their lives to pool their energies into one concentrated being: me. Also, I guess my trip through the Warp on my way here further extended my life.” Celestia fluffed out her wings once more. “Try not to think about it too much or you’ll hurt your brain. I promise to explain it to you once you’re older.”

“Okay.”

“Now, Luna didn’t venture very far after that incident, but she was still very curious about how the world worked. Several times I found her trying to sneak into the genetics lab to make something, but I think she got bored of that after awhile. I have to say, it was a fairly peaceful existence...”

Author's Note

Sondheim V, for those not very familiar with 40K fluff, shows just how quickly things can go wrong in that universe. Sondheim V was a small agricultural world out of the way of the heaviest fighting. That was, until a daemon prince decided to set up shop and unleased his legions on the locals. Well, it got worse; a tendril from Hive Fleet Leviathan (the biggest Tyranid Hive Fleet currently attacking the galaxy) attacked the planet, and soon the Legions of Hell were duking it out with the local Horde of Alien Locusts. It got so bad that the Space Marines sent to liberate the planet chose to blow it up instead.
Also, Luna making up animals and putting them on islands named in her own language is what I used to do when I was about her relative age.
I don't own ponies or 40K. Likes and comments are appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.

Creation, Marks and Games

Luna’s scream echoed down the expanse of the cave. Celestia looked up from Her work, more complex mammals, and saw Luna running towards Her, tears streaming down the filly’s face.

“Luna, what’s wrong?” She asked.

“I don’t know!” Luna cried. “I was just playing around and I was waiting for you to raise the moon and then my horn started glowing the the moon rose up and this happened!” The filly turned and showed that her flank was now adorned by an image of a crescent moon against the night sky. “I tried washing it off by it won’t go away! Am I sick? Am I gonna die?!” Celestia looked at the mark and blinked.

“I... I think it’s harmless, but... That doesn’t make any sense.” She turned away and began to pace. “When I first arrived here I had a mark on my flanks.” She flicked a wing to Her flanks, indicating the image of the sun. “And when you weren’t born with one I assumed that it was merely a quirk of Warp travel. But now that you’ve seemed to have gained one, it... I don’t even know what to say!”

“You’re not going to start poking me or anything, right?” the filly asked, her sobs now dying to sniffles.

“No, it won’t come to that. But still... Luna, I would like to sample some of your fur, and maybe if you could use some of your Warp Energy-”

“You mean magic?” The filly asked, causing Celestia to blink in confusion.

“... What?”

“Magic. That’s what I’ve always called it.”

“Luna, utilizing the Warp is not magic. Magic is just a mess of illusions and slights-of-hand; utilising the Warp is actually bending reality to your will, crafting and creating things that most mortals wouldn’t be able to comprehend as long as they lived.”

“I still call it magic. You want something to happen, and it happens even when you don’t do anything. It’s magic.” Celestia opened her mouth to respond, but a thought interrupted Her. Just humor her; she’s still young, relatively speaking, so she should grow out of it.

“Um... Well, then, if you want to call it ‘magic’ then go ahead. Now, I’ll just need some of this.” Her horn glowed and three strands of hair were yanked out of Luna’s flank, causing the younger pony to yelp in surprise.

“You said there’d be no poking!” Luna cried.

“I lied. Now, just use some of your... magic.” Luna nodded and her horn lit up, a blue aura enveloping a small rock near Celestia’s hooves. The rock floated upwards before Celestia plucked it out of the air and placed it with the fur. “Now, give me a few minutes and I’m sure I can have an answer.”

“Okay.” Luna wandered off while Celestia examined the rock and fur. She swept Her horn over the objects, searching for signs of corruption.

Hmm, that’s interesting... Luna’s actually growing stronger. She did another sweep. Perhaps I’m overreacting; Luna just seems to be going through a growth spurt... Doesn’t explain the mark, though. She turned Her attention to the fur and inspected every single piece, turning them multiple times in Her aura.

She heard a chirp and saw Philomena land on Her shoulder. “Do you have any idea what’s wrong with Luna?” she asked the phoenix. Philomena tilted her head to one side an chirped again “... Adolescence? I suppose that is a theory... I’ll have to confirm it once there are more ponies to study.” Another chirp. “This world is not yet ready for them. Give me a few years, and then there will be more ponies.” A few chirps and a squawk. “No, I am not delaying. I just want to make things... interesting.” Philomena cocked her head to one side and chirped. “There were thousands of similar creatures from my first home. People used to stare in wonder at them, and now my new followers will be able to share that wonder.” She paused and looked up.

“I think I’m getting soft.” Philomena chirped in confusion. “I’ve spent most of my new life gushing over creations. I know I took pride in the Imperium, but I never gushed about it.” Philomena chirped a few times. “No, it’s not necessarily a bad thing, but when the time comes and I must lead my followers I need to be a stern leader, not one that cares so much about her subjects that she coddles and shields them.” A chirp. “I met several during my travels; most ended up disgraced, dead or both.” another chirp. “Yes, I do need some way to keep my skills sharpened. But since sentient races to command or fight for are few and far between I don’t see that happening anytime soon.” She turned and spotted a rather angular piece of rock. An idea.

“That could work too.”

...

Luna awoke to the sound of something chipping against rock. Puzzled, she looked around and saw her sister hunched over... something, an improvised chisel and hammer ensnared in Her telekinetic aura. Luna approached, careful to not disturb her sister.

“Tia, what are you doing?” she asked once she got close enough.

“Creating a way for me to keep my tactical and strategic sense sharp.” She replied, turning a large square over to inspect it. Luna saw that a grid had been etched into one side of the board, and every other square had been blackened slightly.

“How is that suppose to help?”

“There is more to this than a simple board, Luna.” Celestia set the board aside and pulled out thirty-two small figurines. Some looked like ponies dressed in light armor, while others looked like big rocks with smaller rocks attached to the top.

“Um... What is all this?”

“It’s a game, Luna. Supposedly, it was designed to replicate an ancient battle, but then I was not in that region during the time period it was invented so I cannot be sure. It’s been called many things: chess, Regicide, and many other names.”

“Can you teach me how to play?” there was a pause before Celestia smiled.

“Sure. Come, sit in front of me and I’ll set this up.” Luna nodded and sat down while Celestia set the board down and began to arrange the pieces. Once She had finished, She picked up several of the pieces and placed them in front of Luna.

“Now, this game is a bit complicated for beginners, so pay attention.” Celestia raised the smallest of the pieces, a lightly armored pony wielding a small spear. “This is a Guardspony, your most basic unit. He may move only one square at a time in a straight line, but he may attack another piece diagonally.” Luna blinked a few times before nodding. Celestia set that piece down and pulled out one of the boxy things. “This is a Tank. It may move as far as it wants, but only in horizontal and vertical lines.”

“Why do I have eight of the first ponies but only two of these?” Luna asked.

“Because Guardsponies are expendable, tanks are not. Now,” Celestia produced a second pony, this one clad in heavy armor and armed with a large sword. “This is a Marine. Marines move two spaces and one space to either side, and they can do so in any direction. They may also jump over opposing pieces if they so desire.” She moved the piece slightly to emphasize Her point. “Next are your Chaplains; like Tanks they may move as far as they want, but only on diagonals. Then, there is the Primarch.” She lifted one of the larger figures, an impressive Pegasus in finely crafted armor with a large hammer as a weapon. “The Primarch is the strongest piece in the game; he may move as far as he wants in any direction he wants. And finally, there is this.” Celestia picked up the final piece, an alicorn armored similar to the Primarch. “This is the Emperor. Should he be taken the game will end.”

“Why does it have to be a colt?”

“I’m sorry?”

“Why can’t it be a filly? Can’t it be an Empress?” Celestia was silent for a moment.

“I... I suppose so. Anyway, the Emperor may move in any direction he... she wants, but only one square at a time. There are a few other rules, but I will teach you those once you have practiced a little.”

“Okay.” Luna pushed a few of the pieces with her hooves before looking back up at her sister. “Can I go first?”

“Well... normally white goes first. But I thought you would enjoy playing as black since-”

“I want to go first.” Luna interrupted, flaring her wings for emphasis. There was a pause before Celestia smiled again.

“Okay.” Her horn shimmered and the board rotated until the white pieces were in front of Luna. “It’s your move.” Luna looked down at her pieces, unsure of what to do. Remembering the movements that her older sister had shown her and slowly pushed one of her Guardsponies into the center of the board.

“You know you can use your telekinesis to speed things up.” Celestia said as She moved Her own piece to counter Luna’s advance.

“No. I’m not using any magic until you figure out what happened to me.” Luna pushed another Guardspony forward using her nose. Celestia advanced one of Her Marines forward, eyeing Luna for any signs of change. Another Guardspony moved forward, and Luna watched in dismay as Celestia’s Marine took the piece.

“Try using some of your back row to support your weaker units.” Celestia said as She placed the fallen Guardspony on the ground next to Her.

“I knew that.” Luna pushed a Marine out to cover her Guardsponies. Celestia moved a Chaplain forward, and with a smile Luna pushed the Marine forward and took the first of Celestia’s Guardsponies.

The smile turned to a look of despair as Celestia’s Primarch surged forward and eliminated the offending Marine, the piece joining the Guardspony on the ground.

“This isn’t fair.” the little alicorn said as she moved her own Primarch forward.

“Why?” Celestia asked, making her move.

“You’re better at this than me. You know how everything works.”

“That I do, but think for a moment. There will come a time where you will have to stand alone without my help, and are you going to say that something is ‘not fair’?”

“Yes.” This did not appear to be the answer Celestia wanted.

“Say you were commanding an army of real ponies. Now, if your enemy was pressing against you, and the lives of thousands lay on the line, would you say to your enemy that what they were doing is ‘not fair’?”

“Uh... Well, they’re hurting a bunch of nice ponies, so that’s not fair anyway.” Luna said.

“Luna,” Celestia’s face hardened slightly “Should you ever be in a situation such as that, you must remember that your enemies do not play by rules. There will be times that they will be more numerous than you, stronger than you, and more intelligent than you. You must never lose faith in your own abilities, for there lies temptation and falling to Chaos.”

“How?”

“Say somepony was smarter than you, and you got jealous. Now, a normal pony would go and study, devoting their time to texts and knowledge to learn what the others were better at. However, some would think themselves too inadequate to gain such intelligence, so they looked for other ways to become the other’s equal. They make deals, commit rituals, ask favors for intelligence. They swore allegiance to powers that they could not hope to control, all in the name of something that could be easily gained. In the end, they gain their intelligence, but their mind lies shattered and their soul forfeit to the Dark Gods."

“I’d never do anything like that!”

“I hope so.” They continued to play in silence, the number of pieces on the board slowly shrinking. For the most part, Luna did her best to defend as many of her pieces as possible from Celestia’s onslaught, no easy task considering the elder sister still had both of Her Marines left. Time wore on and they paused only for the two of them to lower the sun (just to make sure what happened to Luna earlier was not affecting the natural order of things).

Finally, Luna was left with her Empress, with one Chaplain and one Marine defending it, and two Guardsponies near the last row on Celestia’s side. Celestia’s Primarch was threatening the two Guardsponies, while Her Chaplains and last remaining Tank kept the rest of Luna’s pieces pinned down. It was Luna’s turn to move. She eyed the pieces a bit before moving her Empress toward Celestia’s Primarch.

“Risky move.” Celestia said.

“I know.” Celestia nodded and moved Her Primarch, eliminating another of Luna’s Guardsponies. Luna pushed the last Guardspony forward until it was inside Celestia’s bottom rank. “What happens now?”

“Since you managed to get your Guardspony across, you may promote him to any other piece you would like.”

“Really? I want my Marine.” there was another pause.

“... Really? Are you sure you do not want your Primarch?”

“No, I want my Marine.” Celestia shrugged and replaced the Guardspony with the Marine. The elder sister moved one of Her Chaplains forward and watched as Luna pushed her new Marine back towards the fight. In the process, she managed to fork Celestia’s Primarch and Emperor.

“Is that good?”

“I... Yes, very good.” Celestia moved Her Emperor away and watched as Her Primarch fell to Luna’s Marine. Celestia attempted to corner the Marine using Her Chaplains, but Luna managed to sneak away and pin Celestia’s Emperor with her remaining pieces.

“Does that mean I win?” Luna asked. Celestia looked at the board before smiling.

“Yes, you have beaten me. Congratulations.”

“Yay!” Luna clapped her hooves together and looked at Celestia. “Can we play again?”

“Well... Actually, I have something else for you to do.” Celestia stood. “Follow me.” Luna nodded and fell in place behind Her. The two walked until they reached Celestia’s genetics lab.

“Uh, you said I wasn’t suppose to come in here.” Luna mumbled, shuffling her hooves.

“Well, I am here to watch you.” Celestia’s horn glowed and several of the genetic manipulators warmed up. “You have a very powerful imagination, Luna, and now I want to see if you can put it to use.” Luna blinked in surprise.

“You mean... you want me to make something?” she asked.

“Why not?”

“Um, what if I mess something up?”

“I’ll be right behind you to make sure nothing happens.” Luna swallowed and walked up to the first manipulator, the machine glowing slightly as she approached. She propped herself up on her hind legs to get a better view, pushing a few vials out of her way.

“Do you need something to stand on?” Celestia asked.

“No, I can do this.” Luna pulled one vial close and emptied its contents into the manipulator. An image of a double helix appeared before her, and she pulled another vial forward and began to empty that one. “How’s that?”

“Well, you’re off to a good start. Now you just need to remove some things and make sure that the others can fill the gaps.”

“Okay...” Luna pressed a few buttons and watched as the helix rearranged itself. “Like that?”

“Yes, but be more careful in your choices; you may accidentally delete something that could be structurally important to the creature you are creating.”

“Did I do that? I did, didn’t I?”

“You’re doing fine, Luna.” Luna swallowed and continued working, a small bead of sweat forming on her temple. She removed several more chains and replaced them with others, and soon a new pattern began to emerge. she licked her lips and moved several more links, sighing once she was sure she was finished.

The device beeped and out came a small animal, about half the size of Luna. It was avian in appearance, yet it contained the hind legs of a lion. The chick blinked at Luna and chirped, fluttering its wings slightly before standing up.

“Congratulations, Luna.” Celestia said. “You have just created a Griffon.”

...

Griffons had become more common as time went on. Small flocks had sprung up around the world, with the largest populations on a continent to the southeast. They tended to keep to themselves and rarely interacted with other groups, and Celestia was beginning to see signs of potential civilization coming from some of the larger tribes.

Luna had tried her hoof at other projects, and soon dragons and what she called “Star Bears” had begun to appear. Large predators, they were usually few and far between, and tended to stick near Griffon territory where hunting was good. Some strayed close to Celestia and Luna’s shelter, and the elder sister was able to test Her skills against them; a pack of dragons had attacked only the week before, and asides from a few scuffs to Her armor She was no worse for wear. But She had more important things to deal with than dragons.

“Luna, can you come here for a moment?” There was the sound of hooves on stone as the younger alicon approached her sister. Luna had grown again, and was now up to Celestia’s chest. The elder sister did not look up from Her work as the younger approached, only stopping once She was certain Luna was standing at Her side.

“You sent for me?” Luna asked. One thing Celestia did not like about Luna’s growth spurt was that she had lost some of her innocence and had become less fun-loving. Rarely would she go on about her own little worlds, instead devoting her time to managing the night and watching Celestia’s every step.

“Yes.” Celestia produced a genetic manipulator, three different strands of DNA displayed on the screen. “I suppose you know what this is.” Luna leaned in for a closer look.

“It looks like your genetic code but... modified, with a few things removed.”

“Exactly. I think it’s time that there were more ponies in the world.” Luna raised an eyebrow in surprise.

“Isn’t that a little risky? I mean, there are other races already.”

“True, but not ones made in our image. Think of it, Luna; thousands of ponies, all unique in their design, reflecting the splendor that you and I possess.”

“So, all of them are going to look like us?”

“In a way.” Celestia activated several protocols on the manipulator, showing a few rough outlines of the ponies she was creating. The first was a normal pony, possessing neither wings nor horn, while the second and third possessed one or the other. The images held for a few moments before collapsing back into the double helixes, allowing the two sisters time to collect their thoughts.

“They’ll be weaker than either of us, but they will still possess several gifts from me. The Pegasi shall have command of the air, the Unicorns command of the Immaterium, and the Earth Ponies command of the ground. All of them shall work together in one unit, forging a society that shall emphasize harmony and industrialism.”

“How do you know that they will work together?”

“They must; their survival as a species depends on it. If the Griffons can begin setting up a society, so can these ponies.”

“Perhaps one of us should be there to guide them along.” Celestia shook Her head.

“I do not need them to be coddled. They must learn to survive and develop on their own without our influence, otherwise they would rely on us to save them all the time.

“But you always spoke of followers; how is distancing yourself from them going to achieve that?” there was a pause.

“In time, Luna, in time. For now, though, it’s best if we keep out of their way.”

“Whatever you feel is best, sister.” “Sister”? Whatever happened to “Tia”? She shook Her head again and finished the manipulation, three small cells separating and floating into different compartments.

“The entire process should take a few months. Start searching for suitable locations for them to settle.”

“Yes sister.” Luna turned to leave before Celestia called out to her.

“Oh, before you leave.” Celestia’s horn glowed and a suit of armor popped out of thin air. It was of similar design as Celestia’s armor, only smaller and silver in color. An image of a crescent moon was etched into the right pauldron, and an alicorn with her wings spread wide took up most of the chestplate. “I forged this the other day. It should protect you from anything that might try and hurt you.”

“I... I don’t know what to say. Thank you!” Luna smiled as she levitated different segments of the armor and strapped them on, a small hum coming from the armor as each piece connected. Once she was fully armored, Luna looked at Celestia and smiled again.

“Stay safe, Luna.”

“I will.”

...

There was a tremor in the Warp, small enough to slip by the watch of Celestia. Deep within the bowels of the Immaterium, in parts that even the Lords of Chaos rarely ventured, creatures began to stir. Beings of immense power, they were fueled by hatred, gluttony, and bigotry, devouring all and leaving only chilled husks to mark their presence. It was said that the first Eldar Gods had sealed them away, but with no gods to watch them and new life forming their prison was weakened enough for the last of them to slip through to this new realm.

As the first ponies took their first steps in the world, the air began to cool.

Author's Note

It has come to my attention that I may be in need of a pre-reader. If anyone wishes to volunteer their services, or knows someone who can volunteer their services, or knows somewhere I can find someone who can volunteer their services, please let me know.
Next chapter: Hearth's Warming Eve, the buildup to Hearth's Warming Eve, and Celestia/Luna vs. The Windigos
Likes and comments are appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.

Harmony

Ponies had exploded across the land; small nations sprung up across the continents, all developing their own unique cultures and views on the world. There were a few conflicts with the Griffons, but after a few years these had been ironed out. Celestia and Luna would spend their time watching the new nations, watching as ponies got together and formed new communities.

However, Celestia spent a good amount of time fretting over three nations on the largest continent. They had divided themselves, splitting into tribes of Unicorns, Pegasi and Earth Ponies, and spent more time arguing amongst each other than actually building a society.

“Even Leman Russ and Magnus didn’t argue this much!” She growled, pacing back and forth at the base of a mountain close to the Pegasi capital. “I swear, they’re like children sometimes!”

“Well, you did say you wanted to let them lead themselves.” Luna said from her resting place beneath a nearby tree.

“Yes, but not to shut themselves off like some band of monks!”

“I thought you liked monks.”

“I do, but at least they agreed with each other.” She grumbled and continued pacing.

“Look, if this is working you up like this, why don’t you take control?” Luna suggested.

“Because there is still hope for them; some of them actually care about unity and peace, and from what I’ve observed they have become a bit more vocal... if only I could get some of them in power, then they could develop more.”

“Why this group, though? What about the others? I mean, the Germanes and Neighpanese respect and admire us for what we’ve done.”

“They respect and admire an abstract figure that just happens to be us, only they don’t know it.” Celestia looked at Her sister. “These ponies are different; they are more connected to us, and they are certainly closer in their interpretations.”

“Is it just because you chose them to settle here?” Luna asked.

“No, it’s not.”

“I bet it is.”

“It is not!” Celestia stepped forward, but stopped when Her hoof touched something soft and cold. She looked down and saw a small patch of snow beneath Her, the ice slowly melting beneath the sun. “That’s odd, it shouldn’t start snowing for another five weeks.”

“Maybe it’s just early this year.”

“Maybe.” She bent down and sniffed the snow. Something about it was... off; most of Her senses tingled as She examined the snow, and She felt a strange force coming off the particles as they melted.

She closed Her eyes and opened Her soul to the Warp, but instead of drifting aimlessly as She usually did She erected several mental shields before entering. A wave of energy exploded across Her vision, casting colors that would be invisible if not incomprehensible to the mortal eye. She shifted again, trying to find the source of the wave.

Her hunt was inconclusive until She heard a howling sound, like wind against a cave entrance. Putting up another shield, She approached, ready to pull herself out of the Immaterium as quickly as possible. She stopped once the howling reach a crescendo, scanning over the vast expanses of the Immaterium.

The source spotted Her at the same time She spotted it. It rushed towards Her, howling and shrieking as it advanced, clawing at Her shields. She released a blast of Warp energy, knocking Her attackers back, before calling Her soul back, collapsing to the ground once She was free of the Immaterium.

“Sister!” Luna cried, rushing over to Celestia’s side.

“I- I am fine, Luna.” Celestia shook Her head and pulled Herself back to Her hooves. “I must say, it’s been a long time since anything has attacked me while I was traveling in the Warp.”

“What was it?”

“I’m... not sure. I’ve never seen anything like what attacked me, and the energies they gave off were not daemonic in nature.” She blinked a few times and looked around. “Whatever it is, though, it does not have the best interest of ponykind in mind.”

“How can you be sure?”

“It attacked me... and all I could glean from it was hatred, malice. If it’s affecting the Materium like this,” She jabbed Her head towards the patch of snow. “Then there’s no knowing what kind of damage they could cause.”

“How exactly do you plan to fight them, though?” Celestia opened Her mouth to speak, but froze.

“I... don’t know, honestly. Since they exist in the Warp, I can’t just hunt them down and attack them here. I’ve managed to enter the Warp and fight there, but that was when I had a conduit to get from one world to the..." an idea. "We need a conduit.”

“I’m not letting you sacrifice some poor pony just so you can use them to fight these creatures.” Luna said, eyes narrowing

“No, only those following Chaos would stoop that low.” there was a pause as Luna thought of a different idea.

“Well, you said that you saw hatred, right? What if you reversed it and used positive emotions to construct your conduit?”

“That... might actually work. But unless you are willing to use yourself as the necessary source for these emotions then I don’t see how that could be achieved. An individual pony doesn’t have enough access to the Immaterium to generate that level of emotional response. Give me some time to think on this.” Luna nodded and turned away. Celestia found a spot near the snow patch and sat down, eyeing the snow for any change. Again She tapped into the Immaterium, throwing up as many mental shields as She could before proceeding.

The creatures were ignoring Her for now, but She reinforced Her shields just in case they spotted Her again. Silently She drifted, searching for a way to fight this new foe. Her search was fruitless until She saw a small glimmer of something flitting through the Warp. Reaching out, She intercepted it and saw that it was a thought from one of the members of the three tribes, a Pegasi from the looks of it.

“Why do we have to put up with these Earth Ponies?” the thought said. “They don’t even have a stable form of government, and we’re trusting these morons with our food? I swear, sometimes it makes me want to go out there and-” Celestia dismissed the thought and pulled herself out of the Warp.

“So, these things attract and thrive on division.” She smiled as a plan came to mind. “I think I shall have to remedy that...”

...

Private Pansy did not mind sentry duty. In fact, it gave her a chance to sit alone and collect her thoughts, a welcoming distraction from the demands of the Pegasi Military. She tugged at her armor a little, trying to close up as many gaps as possible and shield herself from the elements.

“Excuse me, may I join you?” Pansy was startled from her thoughts and whipped around, leveling her spear in case whoever had snuck up on her tried to attack. The other pony, a Pegasus mare with a snow white coat and pink mane, flinched slightly and backed off as Pansy aimed her weapon at her chest. “I’m sorry, I did not mean to sneak up on you like that.”

“No, it’s fine,” Pansy said, lowering her spear “I thought you might be somepony else. You can join me if you want to.”

“Are you sure? I mean, you are a member of a military unit, and they do have rules against fraternizing with others.”

“I know. It’s just that I spend a lot of time around military types, and I don’t really get a chance to talk with civilians, and you seem nice so... If you want to sit with me, you can.”

“Thank you.” the mare sat down against a tree while Pansy returned her spear to its resting place. “What’s your name, if you don’t mind me asking?”

“Um, Pansy.”

“Nice to meet you, Miss Pansy. You may call me Sunbeam.”

“Oh.” There was silence before “Sunbeam” spoke again.

“You seem nervous.”

“I do?" Pansy's wing's flared with nervousness. "I’m sorry, it’s just that everypony is panicking about the weather and all the other ponies think it’s our fault.”

“Is it?”

“Oh no... wait, why are you asking me this? I mean, I don’t want to be rude, but you are a Pegasus too, so you should know everything that’s going on.”

“I’ve been traveling, visiting other nations to try and learn from them." the mare explained. "I told myself that I was doing it for the betterment of all ponies everywhere, but now I’m not sure that can happen.”

“Well, you could always talk to some ponies and see if you could teach them. My father could help, but he’s always so busy I’m not sure how well it would go over.”

“Have faith. Your father is a leader, and a good leader should be open to ideas from his subjects.”

“Well... He’s a bit stubborn, and doesn’t like change all that much. He listens to me, sometimes, but most times I feel like he ignores me.”

“Then you need to make yourself more apparent. Be assertive, but not too pushy.” Pansy shuffled around, but did not want to seem like she was panicking.

“Um, are you sure that would work? I mean, I’m just a private and all.”

“Yes, but you are also his daughter, and thus your words carry much more weight than you think. I should know, from my experiences with my sons.”

“I-I... Really? You have sons?” This caught Pansy off guard. Sunbeam did not seem to be that much older than her, but if she was old enough to have sons...

“‘Had’ is a better term. We had a... falling out of sorts, and I lost contact with most of them.”

“Oh, I’m so sorry.” Pansy got up and crossed over to the other mare, laying a hoof on her back. “It must hurt you a lot, knowing that they’re out there on their own and can’t see you and meet with you.”

“Sometimes, but I try not to dwell on it too much.”

“But it still must hurt sometimes.” There was a pause.

“Yes, sometimes it does.” Sunbeam said finally.

“Well, I’m here, and if you need a friend you and I can just find each other and talk. That’s good, right?”

“Yes... I would like that. I don’t really get a chance to talk with other ponies.”

“Maybe I could help you. I know lots of ponies that could be your friends.” Pansy gave Sunbeam a small smile, in hope of raising the mare's spirits.

“You would do something like that for me? We barely know each other.”

“Yes, but nopony should go through life without knowing that there is somepony out there that cares for them and wants to help them.” the mare smiled and stood, turning to face Pansy.

“Pansy, I thank you for this conversation. You have a kind soul, and you care for ponies that are lonely.”

“Oh, thank you.” Pansy said, blushing.

“Now, I would like to present you with a gift for your services. Please close your eyes and relax.”

“Um, are you sure that’s a good idea?”

“Trust me. No harm shall come to you.”

“O-Oh.” Pansy closed her eyes, pulling her spear closer to her in case the other pony had lied to her. She felt something tap against her head before her vision was filled with color, small pink butterflies flitting across her eyes.

“I give you the Gift of Kindness: You will care for and protect those that are in need. Selfishness and greed are your enemies, and you will follow the goodness of your heart in everything you do. Hold fast to your friends, for they will help you in ways that you cannot yet imagine.”

“Um, what exactly do you mean by-” When Pansy opened her eyes, Sunbeam was gone; in her place was a small indent in the snow, forming the shape of a rising sun.

...

Celestia skimmed along the surface of the Warp, searching through the thoughts of sleeping ponies. Most still harbored feelings of mistrust and hate, and She could almost hear the creatures of the Warp howling away. She constructed another barrier and continue on, Her essence drifting through the Warp and the sea of thoughts.

Sister, are you sure you can find what you’re looking for this way? Luna asked, her message echoing through the dreamscape.

“Yes. I would much rather do this face-to-face, but as Unicorns and Pegasi are frowned upon amongst the Earth Ponies I’ll have to substitute.”

Why not find a Pegasus or Unicorn?

“Balance, Luna; all the tribes must work together.”

Ah. Forgot about that. Celestia sighed and continued on. Again She found more patches of mistrust, but underneath it all was a small beacon. She brushed aside several thoughts and advanced, putting up another shield in case the creatures decided to attack.

The first thing She noticed upon approaching the beacon was the smell. Most thoughts did not have any sort of smell, but this one had a scent of sugar and ground chocolate. Substitutes and artificial flavorings had driven those scents out of Her mind for most of Her life, so smelling them now was a welcome experience. She approached, still keeping Her shields alert, and stepped into the thoughts of this pony.

The pony in question was sitting in the middle of a grassy field, a small bowl of chocolate pudding in her hooves. She watched as Celestia approached, completely at ease with the golden-clad alicorn marching into her dreams.

“Hi! Are you the nice lady my granny was always telling me about?” the pony asked, smiling as wide as possible. “Because if you are then that’s great because Granny’s always saying things that sound nice and you look really nice too.”

“Why, thank you.” Celestia said, stopping several feet away from the pony.

“Oh, my name’s Puddinghead, but everypony calls me ‘Puddy’.” the pony introduced herself. “Even I call myself ‘Puddy’, except when I call myself ‘Puddinghead’, ‘cuz ponies are only supposed to have one name most of the time and ‘Puddinghead’ and ‘Puddy’ kinda get messed up together.” Gods, that’s a lot of energy she has, Celestia thought. “But what’s your name, nice lady?”

“You may call me Celestia.”

“That’s what my granny said your name was!” Puddinghead gasped. “Are you two related?”

“Uh, I don’t think so.”

“Aw, that’s too bad. I think you’d like her.” Puddinghead ate a small spoonful of pudding and looked up at Celestia. “So, did I do something special?”

“Maybe. I was looking for somepony and I saw the light of your thoughts and came to investigate.”

“My thoughts are pretty light... that’s what everypony says.”

“I gathered. But, I saw so much hate and mistrust and here you are... eating pudding.” Puddinghead shrugged

“Well, I don’t like being a big meanie-mean pants, and pudding is better than arguing, so that’s why I’m here... does that help?”

“I suppose it does. You are a very strange pony, Puddinghead.” the Earth Pony beamed.

“That’s what everypony else says too!... You’re not related to them, right?”

“Not directly. Is that a problem?”

“No, but it’d be nice to have a shiny lady as a relative.” Puddinghead took another bite of her pudding while Celestia sat down. “So... Do you like showing up in ponies dreams?”

“I try not to make a habit of it, but right now I don’t really have a choice in the matter.”

“Did you do something wrong and now you have to visit ponies in their sleep?” Celestia gave a small chuckle and shook her head.

“No. You see, there are these... things, things that thrive on pain and suffering.”

“That’s not very nice.”

“No, it’s not. Anyway, I have been searching for the right ponies, ones who do not revel in negative emotions. With these ponies, I will be able to fight back effectively against these creatures and save you all from freezing to death.”

“Can I help?” Puddinghead asked. "I always like helping ponies."

“I’m not sure; do you have any of the emotions and qualities that I need?”

“Um... Which ones are those?”

“Loyalty, Honesty, Laughter, Kindness, and Generosity. I have already found a pony who is a model of Kindness, but the other four are still not chosen.”

“Oh..." Puddinghead thought for a moment. "Well, I cheated on some kind of big test when I was six, I accidentally pushed Smart Cookie into a mud puddle and didn’t apologize when I was five... I don’t think I’m good at any of those.”

“Well, you’re thinking a little too narrow. Try and broaden your perception.”

“Oh... Um, there was this one colt who was feeling kind of lonely, so I made him some pudding to cheer him up. But when I was on my way over, a cart full of logs broke down and there were all these logs in the street and it was all wet and snowy so I stepped on one and I tripped and I fell down and the pudding fell down and I got pudding in my mane. He helped me back up, but I was still covered in pudding and he thought I looked funny covered in pudding and we laughed and started seeing each other a lot.” I believe I may have just found another part of the conduit.

“There, that’s more like it. Anything else closer to that incident?" Celestia asked.

“Well, there was another time when I was really really little and Granny said I should try to make something. I got all these big boards together and made these weird little arch things, but when I showed my parents and Granny I sneezed and they all fell over on top of me and I got covered in sawdust and couldn’t stop sneezing. Then they got covered in sawdust and they started sneezing and we were all sneezing and Granny said we were all crazy and we started laughing and sneezing and stuff.” Celestia smiled and nodded.

“Thank you, Puddinghead; you have shown me what I need.”

“I did?” Puddinghead asked, confused.

“Yes. Now, I want you to close your eyes.”

“Um, this won’t hurt, right?”

“I cannot harm you in the dreamscape, and I don’t really want to. Now, close your eyes.” Puddinghead nodded and closed her eyes, pulling her bowl of pudding closer for comfort. Soon a kaleidoscope of balloons and streamers exploded across her vision, filling her with joy and warmth.

“I grant you the Gift of Laughter: You and your descendants will strive to bring joy and happiness to all ponies, no matter the circumstances. With boundless energy you will go through life, and others will follow and be invigorated by your charm. Remember to keep your friends close, and encourage them to find joy in all things.”

“Yay!... What do I do now?” Puddinghead opened her eyes and looked at Celestia.

“Go about your life; the time for action has not yet come, but you must be alert for when it does come.” Celestia turned to leave, but another thought came to mind. “That colt you met. What was his name?”

“Oh, him? Humble Pie! Why do you ask?”

“You two have my blessing in all that you do. I’m sure you will have fine foals.”

“But we’ve never done anything like-” before Puddinghead could finish, Celestia had vanished, leaving behind a mark in the shape of a sun. “Oh, bye now! You can come back and talk some more if you want! I'll make more pudding!”

...

Platinum could not sleep. She tossed and turned, unable to find a comfortable spot. Finally she gave up and got out of bed, crossing to the corner of the room where she had pitched her crown.

“Queen...” She grumbled, picking the crown up and setting it on a nearby table. “My father has barely even settled in his grave and they’re already calling me Queen.” She sighed and sat down, glaring at the crown. “They should have waited at least a few days and let everything settle down.” There was a knock at the door, causing Platinum to turn. “Go away! I don’t want to deal with you right now!”

“I’m sorry to intrude, but it is vital that you listen to me.” a bell-like voice called from the room. Confused, Platinum opened the door with her magic and saw a snow-white unicorn with a pink mane step in. Realizing that it was not one of her new “counselors”, She jumped up to her hooves and ran towards the mare.

“I am so sorry about that. I didn’t mean to sound rude, I just thought you were one of my nobles.” she said, blushing in embarrassment

“That’s quite alright, Platinum. I should have approached you at a different time.” the mare said before entering Platinum's room.

“You mean... you mean you tried to speak with me before?”

“Not exactly. I was waylaid slightly on my way here and I was hoping to speak with you last week.” Platinum's eyes widened in shock.

“Last week? Dear me, whatever happened?”

“A few run-ins with some more aggressive creatures, but other than a few small injuries I was otherwise unharmed.” the mare said, showing Platinum that she was not injured in any way. Still, it must have been a harrowing journey if it was almost a week before she had arrived at the palace.

“Oh, you poor thing! Here,” Platinum grabbed a pillow and placed it on the floor in front of the mare. “Just sit down and relax. Forget all about those creatures and just let yourself calm down.”

“You really don’t have to-” the mare began, but Platinum shushed her.

“No, I insist! It’s the least I can do for guests.”

“Well, thank you for your hospitality.” the mare sat down while Platinum grabbed a second pillow.

“So, why have you come to visit me?” Platinum asked.

“I wished to discuss you, and your future amongst these ponies.” Platinum’s spirits dropped as the mare spoke.

“Um, well... I can see why it would have been better if you’d arrived on time.”

“How so?” the mare asked, confused.

“Well, you see... my father died two nights ago.” there was silence.

“I am sorry for your loss.” the mare said, hanging her head in respect. "If it's any consolation... I know what it's like to lose somepony you love."

“Thank you. You’re the only pony that seems to care.” Platinum sat down and sighed. “Everypony else is like ‘Queen this’ and ‘Supreme Ruler that’. Nopony ever asked me how I would feel. They didn’t even have a scheduled day for mourning!”

“I take it there’s more than just titles and mourning.”

“Yes, I don’t want to be a queen, not yet." Platinum looked away. "I don’t want to have to sit on some stupid throne all day and listen to a bunch of idiotic nobles complain about their wine cellars freezing over. And there they come, forcing this on me when I have barely prepared myself for what’s ahead! They have no respect whatsoever.”

“They’re afraid," the mare offered. "They think that without a ruler then all the wealth and prestige they have gathered will fall into the hooves of those they feel would spoil it.”

“If that were true why would they trust me? They know I don’t like them. They spend their days just sitting in their mansions while thousands of ponies have to sleep outside in the snow.” this appeared to catch the mare's attention.

“I take it you care about those outside a lot.” she asked.

“Of course." Platinum adjusted her position a little, just to feel a bit more comfortable. "They are my subjects, after all. I remember once my father told me that I should go out amongst them and get to know them better, so if and when I had to become ruler I’d be ready to help them.”

“And?”

“I spent a year living in a small hut in the farthest town I could find. I admit the first few weeks were rough, but I came to enjoy it. I actually felt like I was contributing something to the community instead of lording over all of them. At least I was doing more for them than the nobles ever did... My father said he did the same when he was my age.” there was a pause before the mare spoke.

“... I don’t see why you are worried, I think you will be a great queen.”

“But what about-” Platinum began, but Celestia cut her off.

“Do not worry, Platinum. Although you may not see it, the ponies you now lead do care about your father and mourn his passing. But now is a time of crisis, and mourning shall have to come later. I have seen that you care for those you lead, and would do anything to ensure their safety, even if it meant giving away everything you held dear.”

“But I don’t-”

“You must. You cannot place yourself before your subjects in a manner such as this. You must take your father’s place as ruler.”

“But... how can I trust you. I barely know you, and here you are saying that I have to take this responsibility.”

“If trust is what you want,” the mare stood. “Close your eyes, and I shall show you that you can trust me.”

“No, I can’t.”

“Please, Platinum. Not for me, but for your subjects.”

“I... fine.” Platinum closed her eyes. “But if you try and kill me, my first act as queen is to order your execution.”

“It shall not come to that.” There was a pause before a blinding light filled the room, causing Platinum to close her eyes tighter and turn away. She peeked slightly, and gasped at what stood before her.

The simple mare she had seen before was gone; in her place stood a majestic alicorn clad in armor. The armor was gold with the image of a twin headed eagle etched into the chest plate, and two massive pauldrons protected Her neck and shoulders. A longsword dangled from a clamp on Her flank, and Her mane had been transfigured into a swirling mass of pastel colors.

“I am the creator of all things on this world. I molded life from the dust, and I forged the mountains and rivers from the very rock we stand upon. You may call me Celestia, Forger of World, the Morningstar.” Platinum could only stare in shock. When she was but a filly, she had been told stories of a majestic pony clad in gold, one who watched over all ponykind. And now that mare was standing before her, all Platinum could do was stare in shock.

“I-I...” Platinum collapsed at Celestia’s hooves, not looking up from the floor. “I am unworthy of your presence, my lady. It is you who should lead these ponies, not me.”

“No, Platinum,” Celestia kneeled, bringing Her head level with the terrified pony before Her. “I have chosen you to lead, and I shall grant you a gift so that you may help alleviate this time of crisis.”

“What?”

“I grant you the Gift of Generosity: your heart will be opened to the populace and you will work to ease their suffering. Selfish ambition will be your enemy, and you will always remember those that do not have enough and strive to give to them and protect them in any way possible. You must hold on to your allies and friends, and remember to support them any way you can.”

“Y-Yes, my lady.”

“Rise, for you have a nation to run.” the light vanished, Celestia disappearing along with it. Platinum blinked for a moment before the door opened and a young maid entered, followed closely by two other servants and a guard.

“Your majesty.” the mare said, pawing at the ground nervously. “I heard voices and thought you were in trouble. Is everything alright?”

“Y-Yes, I’m fine.”

...

Hurricane was dreaming. Again.

He was stranded on some battlefield, wounded, alone. Again.

Pulling his spear up from the snow, he started heading in the direction he believed his troops were, his pace slowed by a bad leg wound. Wind lashed against his body as he walked on, snow blurring his vision and stinging his face.

“Commander...” a voice called over the wind. Hurricane ignored it at first, pressing on even as the snow worsened. “Commander...”

“Who’s there?” He lowered his spear in the direction the voice came from. “Show yourself!”

“Not yet, Commander... You are wounded.” the voice said. Hurricane kept his spear level, just in case the voice turned out to be a threat.

“I’ve noticed. Are you here to point out the obvious?”

“No, Commander... But I can help you...”

“You happen you have a field hospital stashed somewhere in this blizzard?” Hurricane asked, hoping that the voice would grow annoyed with him and leave.

“No... But I can help you...”

“Fine, help me.” He lowered his spear slightly. “But what’s in it for you?”

“You don’t trust me?”

“I’m a soldier; we’re not known for blindly trusting voices in the snow. Why do you want to help me?”

“You are a strong pony, commander..." the voice said, in a tone that sent a chill up his spine. "I admire strength... I will heal you, if you will come with me.”

“Uh... You’re trying to seduce me?”

“I am trying to help you... Come with me... I will help you, and we will be together...”

“Well, I wouldn’t mind the company..." he said. He had always enjoyed the company of mares. "But I still have an army to command; why don’t you help me find the rest of my soldiers and you can come back with me to-”

“NO!” the voice screamed, the force causing Hurricane to back up. “They will take you away from me! I don’t want them to take you away from me!”

“Calm down, they’re not that bad...”

“You say that, but you don’t see them the way I do! Come away with me, forget about them, and we’ll be happy together...”

“No.” Hurricane raised his spear. “I will not abandon my soldiers. My first duty is to them, all other pleasure and devotion must come after. If you cannot accept that, then I will not go with you.” There was silence before the voice spoke again.

“Very well...” the dream shifted, and Hurricane found himself on a battlefield. Pegasi were locked in combat with various creatures, most of which Hurricane could not identify. Many looked like some kind of ape, but their bodies had been warped and twisted into mockeries of their true forms: some sported claws and tails, while others were bloated and rotting. They swarmed over the hills, scratching and clawing at their opponents

“I think I was enjoying the seductress more...” He muttered.

“That Pegasi down there,” the voice said, a yellow glow enveloping the indicated soldier. “Why do you hate him?”

“Hate him?" Hurricane shook his head in protest. "I don’t hate him, I just don’t like him very much.”

“Is that so different?”

“Yes. ‘Hate’ implies that I want him dead and his head mounted on a pike.”

“Do you?” the voice said, sounding rather eager.

“Of course not. I’m a soldier, not some Diamond Dog Raider.” he thought he heard the voice mutter something about a sister, but ignored it. “Why do you ask?”

“I have my reasons. If you do not like him, why deal with him? Why not remove him and place someone whom you actually care for in his place?”

“He’s a pain, but he’s a good soldier. Replacing him would be more trouble than it’s worth.”

“That’s what you think. But there are many others that would be just as qualified. Perhaps your daughter...”

“She’s only a private.” he countered, but the vice seemed unconvinced.

“Privates have been known to do great things.”

“Yes, I know, but that is usually under situations of extreme pressure. I don’t want to have to force her into something she wouldn’t be able to handle.”

“Then someone else could fill his role. You’d feel much better about the whole situation. Isn’t that what you want?”

“... No. It’d end up hurting me, since whoever I’d replace him with would be some generic yes-pony and I’d probably end up doing something stupid. I’d probably end up giving my fellow ponies over to you if I wasn’t careful.” Another pause before the voice chuckled.

“Interesting...” the dream shifted once more and Hurricane found himself standing on a mountain. The entire continent was laid out before him, with ponies, Griffons and Diamond Dogs barely visible from this altitude.

“Impressive isn’t it?” the voice asked once more.

“I suppose... Why are we up here?” he asked, really hoping that this would be over soon.

“I just wanted to show you this... and to offer a deal.”

“Oh joy.” Hurricane deadpanned.

“Hear me out before you make judgments.”

“Well, I already have reason to not trust you. First you want me to abandon my soldiers and live with you, and then you want me to stab one of my fellows in the back just because I don’t like him.”

“Believe me, you may find this more agreeable. All of this,” the voice emphasized the surrounding land, “Is yours.”

“No it’s not.”

“True, but if you stay with me then I will give it to you.”

“By stay, you mean...”

“You may still lead your soldiers, but remember who gave you these lands." the voice explained. "I don’t ask for much, just your service.”

“Wait, that’s it? Mercenaries? We’re better than a bunch of mercenaries.”

“No not mercenaries...”

“Then servants, but my answer is still no. A Pegasi does not serve under some weird voice because they get bribed with land and riches; family and homeland come first, and anything that may violate that bond shall never be accepted. and If you want to draw me in as your own personal attack dog, then we’re going to have a couple of issues.” there was silence before the voice chuckled again.

“You’ll be perfect.” the mountain and landscape faded, and Hurricane found himself in front of a mare dressed in golden armor. “Commander Hurricane, you have proven yourself worthy of bearing the Gift of Loyalty.”

“...What?”

“I should apologize; testing you like that was not the brightest idea on my part, but it was the only way I could reach you effectively. Be assured I have no intention of harming you, and I wish to help.”

“With what? Why should I trust you?”

“To answer the first question, your home is under attack. Not from armies or raiders, but from monsters residing within the Immaterium.”

“The what?”

“The realm beyond this one. It’s where ponies draw magic from. I want to fight them, but I cannot reach them without your help.”

“That still isn’t enough incentive for me to trust you.”

“Then you are perfectly content to let your fellows freeze solid and your land to die in a storm of snow and hatred?”

“Of course not. But you’ll have to do more than just threaten me like that.” the mare looked at him and sighed.

“I could force you to believe me; my power is vast enough and your mind is... weaker.”

“Hey!”

“But I won’t. I am not that kind of pony, and I won’t force you into this if you are unwilling. I suppose I shall have to find another pony to take up the mantle of Loyalty. Rest easy.” the mare made a slight nod with her head and turned to leave, but something tugging at Hurricane’s thoughts caused him to speak again.

“Just who are you?” he asked. The mare stopped and turned. "At least grant me that; if you are so powerful, and if you are trying to defeat some otherworldly horror, can you tell me who you are?"

“Do you wish the simple version, or the truth?” the mare asked/

“You can walk into my dreams and make demands, I want to know who you are.” the mare paused before turning fully to face him, rising up in the air as she did so.

“Very well.” Hurricane’s vision was obscured with light. As it faded, he saw a creature resembling a hairless ape, dressed in golden armor and armed with a massive sword. Thousands of soldiers marched behind him, strange weapons leveled at an unseen foe. There was a roar as the weapons fired, and soon an enemy presented itself in the same creatures from the second dream. The leader, the one dressed in golden armor, raised its hand and a gout of fire swept across Hurricane’s view, monsters and soldiers disappearing behind the inferno. When it died, a lone light hung in space, and a voice deeper than any sound he had heard before echoed through the void.

Then, the scene changed. Hurricane saw a mare clad in gold, much like the one he had spoken to earlier, but now she looked more majestic and regal than ever. The sun seemed to flicker with each beat of her wings, and beneath her a world took shape and prospered, ponies and other beings rising up and forging their civilizations as this mare watched on.

“The Dark Gods called me The Anathema, thousands of others called me The God Emperor. I united a Galaxy ravaged by strife, and I tore down the old order so that millions would live in peace. I forged this world, crafted ponies in my own image, and created most forms of life to be found. The Neighpanese call me The Lady of Fire, the Germanes call me Sunna. I am Celestia, the Morningstar, Forger of World and Empress of the Sun.” The mare appeared again, Her eyes glowing with light as She hovered in front of Hurricane.

“... What was with the ape things?”

“They are called humans. I was their leader for some time before I was sent here and place into this form. That was an excerpt from my personal memories.” there was a pause.

“So, you were some kind of general?”

“More or less.” There was another pause before Hurricane chuckled.

“Perhaps I could give it a shot. But if you double cross me in any way I will not rest until you are dead.”

“It shall not have to come to that. Rest easy, Hurricane, for tomorrow you must put your loyalty to the test.”

Hurricane awoke, his head throbbing and his meager bedding twisted around his body. He shook the sheets from his body and stretched, yawning as he did so. He tried to remember what he had dreamed about, but all that came up was some vague whisperings about Loyalty.

“Guess the gods do have it out for me.” He sighed and pulled himself out of bed. “I should go check the perimeter and see how Pansy’s doing.”

...

Smart Cookie groaned and pulled herself up. She was in a darkened room, with only a small pillow visible in the dark. She blinked a few times before walking towards the pillow, stumbling in the dim light.

“Um, is anypony there?” She asked, reaching the pillow.

“Hello, Miss Cookie. Sorry for dragging you away from your studies; I’m sure you’ll make a fine lawyer.” a bell-like voice said from the dark.

“Um, thanks. What is all this?” she asked, moving towards the pillow.

“Just a little test to see if you live up to our standards.”

“Who’s standards?”

“Just relax and sit down.” Cookie was still nervous about what was going on, but nodded and sat down. “Now, tell me about yourself.”

“Well... I was born on a small farm near the city; my dad and mom spent most of their day working, so my older brothers raised me, mostly. Um, there was this other filly, Puddinghead, and she was... odd, but I still liked her.”

“She still likes you.” Cookie opened her mouth to speak, but the voice interrupted her. “Before you ask, I spoke with her before coming here to talk with you. Please continue.”

“I moved to town and started studying law when I was eighteen. It was nice, even if I did get into a lot of arguments. There was this one colt there, and he was pretty smart. We... well, I can’t really say what we did, if you don’t mind.”

“This is an interview, not a confession; you may keep personal matters such as that to yourself.”

“Thank you. Um... We’re getting married in a couple of weeks, just as soon as I graduate. And... That’s all I can think of. Does that help?” a pause.

“Somewhat. Now, how do you see yourself when compared to other ponies?”

“How do I see myself?” Cookie paused, resting her head on one hoof as she thought. “Well... to be honest, a lot of ponies, especially the ones I study with, don’t like me all that much. Can’t say I blame them; I use insults, I scream a lot, and... well, when I get really angry, I start... swearing.”

“That is a problem?” the voice asked.

“Of course it is. How can I hold a job in law if I can’t keep my tongue in check? Nopony would respect me and think I was just some bad tempered hick.”

“Have you ever tried to find ways to calm yourself?”

“Yes I have, but they’ve never seemed to work.”

“Perhaps you should look harder. Now, getting back to the question; you say that you are angry and ill-tempered, and thus a lot of ponies don’t like you.”

"Yes.”

“Are there any that do like you?”

“Of course. My family and I still love each other, my fiancé's a good colt, and I help the other ponies in town as much as I can, not just with legal problems.”

“How so?” Smart Cookie tried to think of the best words to say.

“You know, just helping out; harvesting crops if the weather wasn’t killing them off, setting up shelters, helping with sick ponies, that sort of thing.”

“Very interesting. Now, my last question: to you, what is the most important thing in life?” Cookie thought for a moment, and again her head returned to her hoof. There was silence before she spoke again.

“Guess it’d probably be community, maybe full-on unity if the tribes ever worked together. My mom always said ‘As long as we have each other, we’re okay’. I don’t really understand what exactly she meant, but it’s still stuck with me after all this time.” there was a pause before the voice chuckled.

“Very interesting... Well, Miss Cookie, I have to say that you are well suited for the task I have for you.”

“Thank you, ma’am... What task?”

“I’ve been going around to various ponies, searching for the right personalities and emotional mixes to aid me in a fight against a terrible foe. Tell me, do you know why the world around you is freezing?”

“Uh...”

“There are creatures that thrive on hate and intolerance, and they are killing this land. I can fight them, but I need your help to do so.”

“... You know, that is actually one of the less crazy things I've heard in my life." when the voice did not respond, Smart Cookie continued. "How can I help?”

“Live your life and spread your honesty; embrace truth and understanding, and allow others to see it as you do. Hold fast to your friends and family, as they will be your greatest supporters.”

“Right...” Whoever she was talking to a most likely crazy, but Smart Cookie decided to humor her. After all, there were worse things than leading an honest life. “Is that it?”

“That is all. You are free to go.”

...

Clover the Clever tugged at her cloak as the wind whipped around her, Smart Cookie, and Private Pansy. She could barely see them, but she knew that the Windigos were above them, circling and releasing their powers to freeze her, her new friends, and the entire land. They could have defeated them, could have fought back, but Commander Hurricane and Princess Platinum had to start arguing about which side of the room to cast the spell from.

Well, if I am going to die, at least I’m with friends. She gave a sad smile and closed her eyes as ice began to creep up her cloak, leaning into her new friends for comfort and whatever warmth could be drawn from them.

Do not lose faith, child. A voice echoed through her thoughts.

What? Who’s there?

I am here to help you. You have the power of your friends behind you, making you strong and keeping you from the corruption of these creatures. Now, release that power and purge your enemy from the world.

I’ve tried, really I have. I’m not strong enough to-

That’s because you only released a bit of your power. Release your full might, allow your magic to flow through every single aspect of your being. I can help you, and you will emerge victorious.

But who are you? How can you be so powerful and not take care of this problem before it actually got to this point?

You may call me Celestia if you so wish. Clover’s mind shorted out for a few seconds before she could respond.

You were the pony who approached Platinum all those years ago!

Indeed I was. To answer your second question, I cannot change a pony’s thoughts and feelings, and I cannot waltz in and out of the Immaterium at my leisure. I need your help to return and fight on their terms.

But what about me and my friends?

No harm shall come to them; the entire process is quite painless. Just release your magic and I will take care of the rest.

Um... Clover focused as hard as she could, ignoring the ice collecting around her neck. Her horn sparked slightly as more power built up, the strain burrowing into her skull and causing her head to ache. Still she concentrated more magic, even as ice froze around her head.

Finally, something gave way and the ice around her, Pansy and Cookie shattered. Clover was yanked into the air by an unseen force, her eyes and horn glowing bright with power. A column of fire shot from her horn and engulfed the Windigos, the beasts roaring in pain and anger as the fire consumed them. Her friends couldn’t see them, but they could still hear their death cries. After all her magic burned out, she dropped to the ground, leaving a large heart made of purple fire floating in the air above her.

“What was that?” Pansy asked, rushing to Clover’s side.

“I didn’t know unicorns could do that.” Cookie said.

“I didn’t either,” Clover said as she pulled herself up from the ground. “Nothing like this has ever happened before. But I know it couldn’t have been just me; it came from all three of us, joined together in friendship.” the other two smiled, happy that the three of them had helped to save their new home.

Of course, none of them really saw how the Windigos had died.

...

The Windigos circle on the edge of the Warp, feeding off the streams of hate and mistrust the ponies below give them. Their mere presence chills the world, reaching as far south as Saddle Arabia. Most of the regions are able to withstand the cold, some even repelling it, but the Windigos are not focusing their attention on border states. The three tribes of the largest continent are a veritable feast of emotions, very tempting to the half-starved Windigos.

They realize too late that these three tribes have a protector.

There is a roar that echoes through the Warp, one not produced by the Windigos. They continue on until the leading Windigo is torn in half, a mighty sword sweeping through it’s body and casting the two parts aside. Out of the swirling currents steps a pony dressed in golden armor, Her wings flared and Her horn alight with power. She swings Her sword around again, aiming it for the nearest Windigo.

“You made a grave error when you chose these ponies as your target,” Celestia says. “Now, you have brought upon your own demise.” The Windigos, heedless of Celestia’s warning, let out a roar and surge forward, waves of ice and snow rushing towards the armor-clad pony. Celestia leaps into the air and dives, swinging the sword around in an arc and catching the first Windigo with a strike to the base of the neck. A second tackles Her from the side, ice crusting over the side of Her armor and weighing Her down. A blast of Warp energy throws Her attacker off and allows Her a moment to recover, swatting away an attack from a third with Her sword.

Unbeknownst to Her, the first Windigo to fall has reformed, angered by the attack. It circles behind Her and prepares to strike, but before it can two short swords flash out from the Immaterium and stab the beast in the side, throwing off it’s attack and alerting Celestia to it’s presence. A second alicorn joins the fray, smaller and clad in silver armor. She joins her sister at Her side, bringing her swords up to defend from incoming attacks.

“Don’t think I would let you do this alone, sister.” Luna says. Celestia smiles before launching a blast at a Windigo, the creature disappearing in a puff of steam. The others circle as the fallen reform, swooping in to search for weaknesses. Celestia shields Luna from the worse attacks, countering with blasts of Warp energy and thrusts from Her sword. One Windigo strays too close, and Celestia tackles the creature before hoisting it up with one hoof. With a snarl She slams Her sword into the Windigo’s head, twisting it around several times before ripping the top half of the Windigo from the rest of it’s body.

Two leap for Luna, and the younger alicorn vanishes in a cloud of blue smoke. The Windigos search in vain before Luna appears above them, her swords crackling with lightning as they sweep through their targets. She twirls around and stabs another though the chest, tossing it up for Celestia to finish off.

As the two sisters regroup, the fallen Windigos pull themselves back together. Their numbers restored, they rush forward, jagged spears of ice glancing off the heavy armor of Celestia and Luna.

“These things just don’t understand the concept of death, do they?” Celestia says as She constructs a shield and deflects an attack from two Windigos.

“Have you figured out a way to kill them permanently yet?” Luna asks before stabbing a Windigo in the throat and decapitating it with her second sword.

“Have patience, Luna.”

“I will once there are no ice monsters trying to attack me!” Luna kicks out and hits a Windigo in the chest.

“Wait... They’re creatures of ice! Why didn’t I think of that sooner? Luna, I need you to hold them off for a moment.”

“And what was that you said about wanting me to stay safe?”

“I need to concentrate. Hold them off for a moment.”

“Fine.” Luna unleashes a Warp blast of her own while Celestia focuses, Her eyes closing as She pulls Her sword in front of Her.

“I am the fire that burns in the heart of every stallion, mare and foal.” She says, Her sword becoming wreathed in Warpflame. “I am the Morning Star, the Light in the shadows of the Immaterium and Beacon to all that wander it.” Flame runs down Her horn and over Her armor, bathing the Immaterium with light. “I am the Anathema, the Bane of Chaos and Butcher of the Ruinous Powers. I am the God Empress of Ponykind, the most powerful being to have ever lived.” Her eyes open, glowing white with energy as flames dance off Her armor.

“And the Warp is mine to command.” She charges, a flaming avatar of Her wrath and power. The first Windigo She hits is vaporized instantly, it’s very essence pulled in to empower Celestia as She swings Her sword around, severing heads and limbs in Her rampage. Luna joins Her, twirling her swords and constructing shields to guard from the Windigos' attacks. The remaining Windigos try to flee, but Celestia storms forward while Luna uses her own powers to corral them together. Warpflame and lightning tear into the beasts, their screams falling on deaf ears as Celestia and Luna advance.

“Burn in the fires of absolution, beasts.” Celestia growls as the last of the Windigos disappears.

...

“That’s not how it happened.” Twilight said.

“Oh?” Celestia fluffed her wings again and looked at the filly. “And how did it happen?”

“Well, the leader ponies weren’t really nice, and they were arguing over who owned the cave they were hiding in... or something.”

“That’s a common misconception created from years of mistranslation and shoddy acting." Celestia sighed. "I tried to have the true story told several times but I gave up after ponies kept rejecting the truth.”

“Why?”

“It’s easier to grasp the broadest of ideas than the whole truth, I suppose.” Celestia sighed again. “I’ve had to deal with similar instances many times when I was ruler of Humanity. Most times it was innocent enough, but sometimes they could do terrible things in their ignorance.”

“Oh... So, after that, you came and started leading all the ponies, right?”

“Wrong.”

“Huh?" Twilight looked at Celestia in confusion. “But then how did you become Princess?”

“I allowed the newly formed country of Equestria to govern itself for a few years; a little gift to them after saving them from the Windigos. However, during my fight, something slipped through. It hid out amongst the ponies for quite some time, and I barely even noticed what it was doing until it was almost too late.

“I may have destroyed the Windigos, but they were nothing compared to the Reign of Discord...”

Author's Note

Well, I did it again; I used the colors again (less fustrating than last time, suprisingly).
This is another take on the Hearth's Warming Eve story. Probably the biggest change is that Hurricane is a guy in this.
Explanation for how Celestia gets big fight scenes through without mentally scarring Twilight: She glosses over pretty much all the details and says something along the lines of "It was a hard fight, but eventually me and my sister were victorious."
I don't own ponies or 40K. Likes and comments are appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.
Special thanks to sadron for helping me edit this chapter

The Reign of Discord

Equestria was expanding, the once pathetic nation slowly filling in the unpopulated regions of the continent. Celestia and Luna watched as towns and cities popped up from coast to coast, some of them going as far north as the edge of the planet’s arctic regions. There were issues with the other races on the continent, primarily the Diamond Dogs, but now that they were united under one banner they could face these threats. Roads and trade had increased, and Celestia was happy that these ponies were getting along for once.

She was sitting near the edge of a forest, Her eyes closed and Her wings drawn in at Her side. A breeze was coming in from the north, the wind blowing through Her mane and casting a few leaves onto Her. She took a breath in and sighed, allowing the natural scents to fill Her being and calm Her body.

This tranquility was interrupted when a pink cloud buzzed past Her. She opened one eye and watched the cloud stop, change direction, and fly off in another direction. She stood and reached out with Her powers, snagging the cloud and pulling it towards Her. As soon as the cloud reached Her, it broke free of Her aura and began to rain on Her.

“If this is your idea of a prank, Luna, it’s not very funny.” She grumbled as brown liquid ran down Her face and armor. Instinctively, She licked Her lips slightly, some of the brown liquid collecting on Her tongue. “Chocolate?”

She closed Her eyes and reached out into the Immaterium, and She was shocked at what She found. Like the snow created by the Windigos, the cloud hovering above Her practically glowed with unnatural powers, only this was much more twisted. With a quick trust She destroyed the cloud, scattering its components to the wind, before turning towards Her shelter as more pink clouds began to gather on the horizon. A teleport brought Her to the entrance to the cave, where Luna was currently charging her powers for an attack.

“Please tell me you did this.” She shouted over the sound of a blast of lightning as several more clouds exploded into nothing.

“If I did, I would be laughing.” Celestia constructed a barrier and placed it over the entrance, sealing Her and Luna off from the rest of the world. The pink clouds continued to zip by, and soon herds of warped rabbits and pigs began to pass.

“What’s happening?” Luna asked.

“I don’t know exactly, but it has to be of Chaotic origin. Have you seen anything that might be identifiable as a cult?”

“Other than the ones that worship you, no I haven’t.” Celestia began pacing, Her armored shoes clicking on the stone beneath Her.

“This makes even less sense. Daemons can’t just barge their way into the Materium... well, some can, but usually they have mortals pull them in. Either we missed at least one cult, or we’re facing a threat that is way beyond most of what I’ve had to face.” She looked at Luna. “Grab your weapons and armor; we’re going to find the source of this corruption and slaughter them all.”

...

Using the Immaterium as a beacon, the two sisters began their journey. The Chaotic forces at work threw off Celestia’s direction several times, and they began to drift off towards the west. Eventually Luna suggested following the chaos to where it was most concentrated, and the two began heading southwest until they reached a town.

“Nopony’s here...” Luna said as they walked through the streets, which had been replaced by peanut brittle.

“They are afraid; this is a force they have never seen before, and they are trying to hide until it leaves. You would do the same if you were in their position.”

“How do you know?”

“It takes a trained mind to stand against the forces of Chaos, Luna. You and I are naturally shielded from the effects of the Warp, but these ponies are not so fortunate. They must be trained before they can become effective.”

“Fair enough.” they approached the nearest building, a small house with both windows darkened. Celestia tapped lightly on the door with an armored hoof, and after a few moments of waiting the door opened slightly.

“Wh-Who are you?” a voice said from behind the door.

“A friend.” Celestia said “I am here to help.”

“You... You are?”

“Yes. Now tell me, what exactly happened here?”

“You don’t know?”

“Let’s say, for a moment, that my sister and I were in a different country, unable to learn of what is transpiring here. How would you explain it?” there was a pause before the voice spoke.

“Well... a few days ago this... thing showed up at Everfree Castle. It started doing some weird magic, and now everything has gone crazy.” As if to prove the voice’s point, the sun disappeared and cast the country into darkness.

“Fear not, little pony." Celestia said "I shall go and purge this creature from the world, and you will be safe.”

“Oh, thank you!” the voice said. “And... if it isn’t too much trouble, my sister lives near Everfree. Could... could you make sure she’s safe?”

“Do you have a picture of some sort?” there was a rustle before a small portrait slipped through the crack in the door. “I shall make sure your sister is safe.”

“Thank you. Best of luck, miss.” Celestia nodded before leaving, just as the sun returned to the sky.

...

The two sisters landed on the edge of the Everfree region. The entire landscape had changed, and was now a mismatched collection of colors. Buildings and trees hung upside down in the air, pink clouds filled the sky, and hundreds of warped creatures ran by as if nothing was the matter. Celestia drew Her sword and advanced, Luna following close behind.

“Don’t you have a spell or something that can clean this up?” Luna asked.

“No. The best way to cleanse an area of daemonic corruption is to kill the offending daemon. Keep a sharp eye out; I bet there are Bloodletters and Nurglings watching us right now.” Luna drew her own weapons and pulled closer to Celestia, the elder sister sweeping Her gaze across the area. “Odd, I was expecting more dead bodies and less...”

“Flying pigs?” Luna asked as a flock of the creatures flew past.

“Yes. Compared to what I’ve seen of the Ruinous Powers, this is almost... tame.” She shook Her head and continued forward. “It’s a trick, it has to be.”

“Maybe this is a younger daemon?”

“No, daemons aren’t like ponies; they are not born in the sense that a pony is, and they are filled with malice and corruption from the instant they are spawned from the Immaterium.” Luna was silent after that, and they kept walking until they found their quarry.

Just outside the castle, which had been painted a disgusting shade of pink, there was a black throne. Seated in the throne was a creature, snake-like in appearance but possessing the head of a goat, the wings of a bat, the tail of a dragon, the paw of a lion and the talon of an eagle. Its eyes seemed mismatched, and a small beard of white hair hung from its chin.

And it was snoring. Fairly loudly, in fact.

“It’s... asleep?!” Celestia planted Her hooves. “Why would it be asleep if it was trying to corrupt this world?”

“Well, won’t it be easier to kill now?” Luna asked.

“I suppose...” Before Celestia could act, the creature shifted and yawned. Its eyes fluttered open as it pulled itself up, eyeing the two ponies standing before it.

“What’s this? I have guests now?” The creature chuckled. “I guess sleeping actually has its advantages.”

“Enough.” Celestia said, taking a step forward. “You are corrupting this world, and I have come to defend it.”

“Corrupt? Me?” the creature laughed. “This isn’t corrupting; this is just me trying to liven the place up. To be very honest, it’s kinda boring around here.”

“You call destroying the natural order of things ‘livening the place up’?” the creature seemed genuinely confused at Celestia's objections.

“Um, yeah? You have a problem with that?”

“I wouldn’t be standing here if I didn’t.”

“Well, maybe it was my exceptional physique that brought you here.” the creature vanished in a flash of light and appeared again standing on Celestia’s back, posing as if it were a bodybuilder. “Admit it, you’ve never seen a finer specimen than me.”

“I think you are an abomination.”

“Oh, you flatter me.” the creature disappeared again, only to reappear leaning against one of Luna’s pauldrons. “So, what brings you out here, miss...?”

“I am Celestia, daemon. Although you may know me as the Anathema.” the creature looked thoughtful for a moment before shaking its head.

“Nah, doesn’t ring a bell. Mind if I call you ‘Celly’.”

“No.” Celestia growled.

“Eh, it was good while it lasted.” the creature teleported back to his throne “Suppose I should introduce myself, right? You can call me Discord... or John, but I prefer Discord.”

“Enough of this chatter!” Celestia aimed Her sword at Discord’s chest. “Undo your destruction and leave this realm.”

“Uh, no. I’m having fun right now, and I don’t want some sore loser coming in and ruining it for me.” Discord looked at Luna. “Is your mother always this grouchy?”

“She... She’s my sister, not my mother.” Luna said, pawing at the ground.

“Keep telling yourself that.” Discord looked back at Celestia. “So, Celestia, are you absolutely sure you want to do this?”

“Yes." Celestia replied, never lowering Her sword for an instant. "You are a blight upon this world, and I will banish you back to the Warp where you belong.”

“Yes, we’ve established that you don’t like me already." Discord emphasized his point by summoning a poster of his face with "Public Enemy #1" written on it. "But come on, you can’t just have the same old boring thing over and over again, now can you? I mean, at least that guy I saved had a sense for change.” Celestia froze, lowering Her sword slightly.

“Who... who did you save?” Discord looked thoughtful again before shrugging.

“Can’t remember; he wasn’t much for talking.”

“It matters not,” Celestia raised Her sword again. “Defend yourself, Discord.”

“Oh, we’re doing the fighting thing now? All right, have at it.” with a snarl Celestia lunged forward, arcane power running down the length of Her sword. She swung the sword towards Discord’s head, but the creature vanished and Celestia only managed to destroy his throne.

“Aw, I liked that chair.” Discord said as he reappeared behind Celestia. “Well, chairs can be replaced.” Celestia twisted around and fired a blast of Warp energy, but Discord caught the blast and reformed it into another pink cloud. He tossed the cloud away and took off, circling over the sisters. “Well?”

Growling, Celestia took off to face Discord, Her sword rising with Her. She charged forward again, but hit only air as Discord twisted around and appeared behind Her. She channeled more energy and shot a blast of Warpflame at the daemon, and once again Discord dodged the blast and disappeared.

“Wow, you’re worse at this than I thought.” Discord appeared again, standing on Celestia’s back.

“You dare taunt me?”

“Sure, why not?” Discord was interrupted when a bolt of lightning struck him in the chest and knocked him from his position. He recovered quickly, just in time to dodge another rush from Celestia. “Can’t we talk about this for a bit?”

“No.” Celestia growled.

“Come on, what do you have against a little chaos?”

“You warp and corrupt ponies’ souls. You drive them to insanity, and for what? So you can sit on your throne and ‘have fun’?”

“Hey, insane ponies are funny.” Celestia spun around and swung Her sword at Discord, again missing as he dodged. The two began to circle, eyeing each other for openings. “Hey, quick question, whatever happened to that sister of yours?”

“Behind you.” Luna said. Discord turned just before a silver-clad hoof slammed into his face, knocking him through the air. Celestia rushed forward and tackled the creature, the two twisting around before Celestia grabbed him and dove, hitting the ground and creating a massive crater. Celestia pulled away and climbed back into the sky, sword at the ready.

Discord pulled himself out of the crater, dust and rubble dropping off his body. He twisted something around in his mouth before spitting out a fairly large tooth, which sank into the ground once it landed. He stared at the tooth for a moment before looking up at Celestia and Luna. “The lightning wasn’t actually that bad, but that hurt.”

“I doubt you have a concept of pain.” Celestia growled.

“Me? Not knowing pain?” Discord laughed before straightening himself. “Let’s remedy that problem, shall we?” with that, Discord threw himself into the air, his eagle talon glowing yellow with power. Celestia threw up a shield and dove, a small mach cone forming around Her as She neared Discord.

The two beings striking against each other unleashed a force of the likes Equestria had never experienced. The earth shook as a massive explosion of light tore through the sky, the light blinding anypony that was unlucky to look up at that very instant. Trees were uprooted, mountains shook, and windows in far-off Fillydelphia were shattered as Discord and Celestia collided.

Despite Her immense physical and psychic strength, the force of the impact was too much for Celestia. She could hear Her armor strain under immense pressure being exerted against Her, and the aura around Her sword flickered like a dying candle. With a cry, She was knocked back, losing the grip on Her sword and plummeting to the ground. Stones and dirt flew around Her as She landed, and She was forced to pull up Her wings to avoid injury.

“Well, I’d have to say that was bracing!” Discord said as he twirled Celestia’s sword on one of his fingers. He flicked the sword away, watching with amusement as Celestia caught it in Her telekinesis and pulled Herself up from the ground, before turning towards Luna. “Now, for punching me in the face...”

“Discord, your fight is with me!” Celestia bellowed, reactivating Her sword and climbing into the air.

“Well, since your ‘sister’ hit me, I guess it makes it her fight as well, doesn’t it?” He flicked his wrist slightly, and an invisible wall of force knocked Celestia away as he advanced towards Luna. Luna raised her swords into a defensive position and backed up, at which Discord merely laughed. “You know you look really cute when you’re trying to act brave?”

“I don’t fear you, daemon!” Luna shouted.

“Of course you don’t. On a different note, since you knocked out my tooth, and I was fairly fond of that one, it only seems fair that you lose something in return.” Luna held her position as Discord vanished. This proved to be detrimental as Discord appeared right next to her, his eagle talon glowing with energy as he struck. A second explosion cut through the air as Discord’s attack tore through armor and flesh, severing Luna’s left wing and shattering a large chunk of her armor and one pauldron. Celestia dropped Her sword and rushed towards Luna, catching Her wounded sister before she hit the ground. Celestia tried to minimize the impact, but a quick blast of Warp Energy from Discord threw them to the ground faster than She had anticipated. Luckily Her armor held as the two skidded across the ground, dust and rocks failing to get past and contaminate Luna’s wound.

“Amusing.” Discord said, floating over the two sisters and closely inspecting Luna’s severed wing. “I’d give it a 6.7 out of 10: Technique was great, but too much splash on re-entry.” He chuckled before landing, watching as Celestia pulled Herself up from the ground. “Oh, do you mind if I borrow this? The blue isn’t exactly my color, but that can be changed.” Discord snapped his fingers and Luna’s wing vanished, soon to appear where his left wing used to be, only smaller and a lighter shade of blue. Discord fluttered his new wing a few times before taking off again. “Well, what do you think?”

“You mock my sister’s body, destroy the harmony of this land, and you ask what I think?” Celestia snarled.

“Why not? I’ve always been open to outside opinions.” Celestia drew Her sword again, but Discord disappeared. “Now, are you sure you want to keep fighting?”

“I intend to make your death slow and as painful as possible.”

“I’m looking forward to that. But,” Discord reappeared next to Luna “What would your sister think?”

“She would be more than happy to see you suffer.”

“If she lives that long.” all the power drained from Celestia’s eyes as Discord teleported back to where his throne used to be. “I may not know medicine as well as I know chaos, but those wounds look pretty bad. So, are you going to keep fighting me and allow your sister to bleed to death, or should we just call this whole thing off and get on with life?” Celestia raised Her sword to strike, Her rage having reached a boiling point. Discord merely looked at Her smugly, his eagle talon still dripping with Luna’s blood. She continued forward until a thought stopped Her.

Luna... I can’t abandon Luna... But then Discord remains free... No, there will be other chances to kill him. She sighed and lowered Her sword, the energy swirling around the blade dissipating into nothing. “You win this round, Discord.”

“Yay me! Love to stay and chat, but I have some chaos that needs distributing and I’m running behind schedule. Arrivederci!” There was a pop and Discord vanished, his place soon being occupied by more pink clouds. Celestia made Her way towards Luna, not even realizing that the clouds had begun to rain on Her.

“Tia...” Luna gasped.

“I’m here, Luna.” Celestia scooped Luna up in Her hooves and took off, scattering the clouds as She ascended. “You’re going to be fine.”

“... my wing... it hurts.”

“I know. I’m going to help you, Luna... you’re going to be fine.” She turned towards Her shelter and flew as fast as possible, even as Luna lapsed into unconsciousness.

...

“Philomena!” Celestia called as She re-entered the cave, placing Luna gently against a nearby rock and setting up a barrier at the mouth of the cave. Philomena swooped past Celestia and landed next to Luna, chirping in concern. “Discord proved to be stronger than I thought. Watch her for me.” a chirp. “I need to replace her wing.” Philomena chirped a few times in understanding before turning her attention back to Luna. Celestia ventured deeper, returning to Her genetics lab, now covered in a thin layer of dust from lack of use. A quick manipulation of the Warp saw the dust carted off to a small corner, and She began to inspect the pieces of equipment.

If Horus had held off his revolution for a few more months, I could have had the Webway and Organic Limb Replacement available for use. She grumbled before turning to another part of the lab. I don't have the time or energy to grow Luna a new limb... But a bionic would frighten ponies. She grumbled again before an idea came to mind. She raised Her horn, encasing the machines in a yellow glow. Glass components and wiring were removed, set aside for later use, and the remaining metal was warped and molded into a vaguely winged shaped device. Next, Celestia brought forth the electrical components, reprogramming and rearranging them to better suit the task at hand. A bit of Luna’s blood that had splattered onto Her armor was added for DNA recognition, and soon the bionic was finished. Satisfied, Celestia focused Her powers again and reappeared next to Luna, the younger pony having regained consciousness.

“What’s that?” Luna asked, slightly dazed from blood loss.

“A new wing. Now hold still,” Celestia kneeled next to Luna. “This will probably hurt.” Luna nodded, closing her eyes and tensing slightly in anticipation. Celestia moved Luna slightly to better access the wound, flecking dried blood and shattered armor off the younger pony. Once the wound was cleaned, She gently pressed the bionic against the wound and activated it, watching as tiny wires and hooks clamped the new wing into place. Luna winced as the bionic finished installation, the new wing flapping gently on nervous impulse.

“That could have been worse...” Luna said.

“I’m not finished yet.” Celestia’s horn shimmered, a small light engulfing the flesh at the base of the bionic. With a quick impulse, the flesh was pulled up and began to wrap around the bionic, hiding it from view. Luna screamed as her flesh and muscle were pulled, with only a calming hoof to keep her from running off and ruining the process. More power was poured into the process, causing Celestia to sweat as more strain was placed on Her powers. As the flesh sealed away the bionic, a small layer of blue fur began to sprout up, hiding away any scar tissue and giving the wing an organic look. Her task complete, Celestia released Her power and collapsed, a small puddle of sweat having collected around Her. She lay there, panting as the stress She had built up left Her body. She could barely feel Her sister leaning over to nuzzle Her.

“Thank you, sister.” Luna said softly, a pained smile gracing her lips.

“You shouldn’t thank me.” Celestia muttered, resting Her head against the floor of the cave. “I failed, Luna; I couldn’t defeat Discord, and I couldn’t keep you safe.”

“I went with you on my own accord, and I accepted the dangers that were present.”

“I know. I wish there was more that I could have done...” Celestia sighed. “I need to rest, as do you. After that, we shall have to come up with a new plan to defeat Discord.”

...

A few weeks had past, and Luna had grown used to the bionic wing. The new wing was now completely indistinguishable from a normal wing, especially when new feathers grew in to replace old. Celestia had spent Her time repairing armor and weapons, while Philomena kept constant vigil over the outside world and observed as Discord’s corruption spread. Discord himself never really left Everfree, allowing his natural chaotic energy to radiate outward and mess with the rest of the countryside. None of it really had an effect on the area surrounding their shelter, and Celestia was content to leave it at that for now.

However, Discord’s encroaching turned out to be a bit more resilient than She had anticipated; every attempt by Her to undo some of the damage yielded nothing, sometimes causing the chaos to spread faster. Luna tried to help, but to no real effect.

“Do you have any other ideas?” Luna asked after another failed attempt at rolling back the corruption.

“Other than going back and killing Discord, no. And before you ask, I don’t think we’re quite ready for that.” Celestia turned away, heading back towards their shelter.

“Well, what would you do in your past life?”

“My followers would have dropped several thousand Space Marines here, and if that didn’t work issue Exterminatus. As I do not wish to see this world destroyed I cannot take the latter route.”

“Well, can’t you at least raise an army?”

“I can’t replicate the Astartes with what technology I have, and merely going from town to town is not going to produce the necessary skills to fight something of that level of power.”

“Oh. Well, I’m sure you’ll think of something.” the two continued to walk in silence back to the shelter. “I’ll go check on Philomena and see if she’s spotted any changes.” Celestia nodded as Her younger sister took to the air. Once She reached the safety of the shelter, Celestia sat down and closed Her eyes, allowing Her soul to drift through the Immaterium. She could feel the presence of Discord, a constant stabbing pain at the back of Her mind. She erected a few more shields and continued on, putting a considerable distance between Her and Discord. She was not really looking for anything, just a calm spot to collect Her thoughts.

However, She made notice of a presence trailing behind Her. Unlike the presence of Discord, this one was much calmer. Still, She knew of the deception of daemons, and reinforced Her shields before confronting this new presence.

“Who are you, and why are you following me?” She asked.

“Please, your highness, find pleasure in us your servants.” a small chorus of voices replied. Celestia loosened Her shielding slightly when She recognized them.

“You are the Founders of Equestria, are you not?”

“Yes we are.” the voices replied. “And we want to help.”

“How, though? You are not strong enough to confront Discord, even with my help.”

“You gave us gifts, gifts that shaped us and made us who we are. These gifts are more powerful than even you realize, your majesty, and we would be honored if you would wield them against the forces of disharmony.”

“I... I cannot accept this.”

“You must, your majesty. We do this to save our home; without it, all will be lost. We empower you and your sister as our champions; you must preserve harmony in this world.”

“I... I suppose I understand. Very well.” there was a shimmer in the air around Celestia as five necklaces and a tiara appeared before Her. Using Her telekinesis, She plucked the jewelry from the air and stored them away in a small pouch. She stood, turning towards the direction Luna had flown.

...

“Are you absolutely sure that this will work?” Luna said as the two sisters once again entered Everfree.

“It must, or Equestria is doomed.”

“But Discord defeated us before; how will a few bits of jewelry defeat him?”

“Have faith, Luna; we will be victorious on this day.”

“I hope you’re right.” They continued on, walking through the mass of chaos that made up Discord’s realm. Now, though, Celestia began to notice ponies hiding away amongst what remained of the buildings, cowering as the two sisters walked past. Celestia paused for a moment, turning towards one group.

“You there,” She said. “Come here.” there was a brief moment of silence before a small group of ponies, many of them foals, came out from the shelter of the building. With a bit of focus, Celestia recognized the leader as the mare the other pony had asked for her to look for all those days ago.

“Y-yes?” the first pony said.

“Are you scared of what is around you?”

“Yes...”

“Fear not, my child," Celestia gave the pony a smile, "For I have come to free this world of the Ruinous Powers.”

“Aw, how touching.” Celestia and Luna turned to see Discord standing on a nearby roof. “I can almost feel my heart melting from here.”

“You have come to witness your defeat?” Celestia said, raising Her sword.

“Actually, I was just taking a stroll and I saw you and your dau... sister walking along, so I was thinking that maybe you just couldn’t stay away from me. So,” Discord conjured up a few slips of paper and a heart-shaped box “Do two movie tickets sound good for our next date?”

“Your attempts to distract me are worthless, Discord; my soul is consecrated and cannot be swayed, even as the forces of Chaos beat against them.”

“Yeah yeah, we get it. ‘Oh, look at me! I don’t like chaos and I’m going to make big speeches about it’! Seriously, do you ever do anything else? We’ve already established that you don’t like me.”

“It’s not just the chaos, Discord.” Celestia took a step forward. “You don’t care for these ponies; they are merely your playthings to abuse at your leisure. You are no ruler, you are a confused, malicious child being placed in charge of an entire world.”

“So what are you going to do? Spank me and send me to my room with no dessert?”

“Perhaps.” Celestia rose into the air, summoning two of the necklaces and the tiara. “Attack me, if you so wish.” Discord looked at Celestia for a moment before chuckling.

“Seriously? Just like that? Come on, you’re the one who wanted to do the whole ‘arch-enemies’ thing, aren’t you going to try and beat me up for a little bit?”

“What, you mean like this?” Discord was blasted off the roof by a huge wall of Warpflame, hitting the ground with a wet smack.

“Exactly!” Discord vanished and reappeared standing on a different building. “You and me are just going to chase each other around for a few minutes, then I’m actually going to care, and you go away and leave me alone. Why don’t you just leave and we’ll cut out all the rest?”

“Why? Do you think that you are so powerful that you don’t even need to be bothered with someone like me?” Celestia laughed “I’ve seen Bloodletters cause more destruction than you.”

“Was that an attempt to annoy me?”

“Maybe, but I thought you, a practitioner of ‘chaos’, would love to know that he was being outdone by a mere weakling in the Chaos hierarchy. Maybe that’s why you’re alone; you aren’t actually that powerful. I mean, a Lord of Change or a Great Unclean One would have destroyed this planet in a few hours, but you? Cheap parlor tricks, nothing more.” Discord bristled slightly, but otherwise did not seem all that affected.

“Yeah, your attempts to get me mad have worked so well. Now what, is Luna going to sneak up behind me and punch me again?”

“No, but she did finish casting a null spell over the area.” As if on cue, the world became tinted blue, with Luna sauntering out of the shadows of a building with a smug look on her face.

“And... that’s supposed to threaten me?” Discord asked, to which Celestia smiled slightly.

“I don’t know; does it?” Discord chuckled a little before snapping his fingers. The blue tint flickered a little, but returned to full strength soon after. Puzzled, Discord snapped his fingers again, but once more nothing happened. He tried again several more times before looking back at Celestia.

“What did you do?”

“Nullification of the presence of the Immaterium," Celestia said. "Several psykers I knew of used similar techniques in battle against opposing psykers. Most of your powers have been cut off.”

“Oh, and I suppose you are perfectly fine?”

“Wrong. I have lost quite a bit of my own power, but then there are other forms of power besides manipulating the Immaterium, aren’t there?” Celestia charged forward, sweeping Her sword towards Discord. He dodged, but lacking the ability to teleport away meant he was tackled by Celestia’s armored bulk. He rolled away, but Luna pounced on him and pinned him to the ground. Celestia twisted around and bucked Discord in the face, metal boots colliding with his skull and stunning him for a moment. Discord recovered and twisted out of Luna’s grasp, taking to the air to avoid the two sisters.

Celestia and Luna circled Discord, waiting for him to make the first move. He eyed them for a moment before rising higher, trying to find an area where the null zone would not affect him. Luna, not having that, raced up and grabbed Discord, slowing him down and pulling him back towards Celestia. Discord twisted around once more and punched Luna, knocking the younger pony back, but before he could get away Celestia had flown above him and cut off his escape.

“So, if you kill me, what does that accomplish?” he asked.

“With you gone, these ponies shall be able to live in peace and harmony.” She looked past Discord and saw that Luna had summoned the other necklaces. “But killing you is out of the question.”

“... What?”

“You will just respawn within the Immaterium if you die; it would be better if you were sealed away, under my watch. I don’t do this for my own pleasure; I do this so that all ponies may stay safe.”

“Eh, I’ve suffered worse.” Discord smiled and took a pose “I’ll just break out in a thousand years or so and try again.”

“I doubt it.” the necklaces and tiara began to shine, streams of light twirling around Celestia and Luna. The streams collected before a rainbow shot forth and enveloped Discord, who barely flinched even as his limbs were frozen in place.

“I suppose you get full credit and poor Luna will just have to stay-” Discord said, but his words were cut off as his head was petrified. The statue of Discord hung in space for a moment before plummeting to the ground. Before he hit the ground, the rainbow that had turned him to stone flattened and exploded into a disk, all traces of corruption dissolving into dust as it rushed over the world. Luna and Celestia were wreathed in energy, their eyes and horn glowing bright as the powers of Harmony flowed through them.

Soon, the power left and everything returned to normal. Celestia and Luna landed, dismissing the necklaces and tiara as they did. Luna looked around before speaking. “Looks better, although the castle is still pink.”

“That can be fixed.”

“I suppose...” Luna paused for a moment. “Sister, what Discord said, about you taking-”

“Don’t tell me you actually listened to that monster?”

“Well...”

“Luna, I will always remember you and never take credit for your accomplishments. I am not that kind of pony.”

“I know... I’m sorry for doubting you, sister.” Celestia smiled and turned, preparing to head back to their shelter, but caught Herself before tripping over a pony. The pony was bowing down before Her, quivering in fear, and Celestia saw that many other ponies were doing the same.

“Rise, little ponies. Do not be afraid.” the ponies got back to their hooves, although they were still terrified.

“Y-you saved us all...” the lead pony said. “Who are you?”

“I am Celestia. In the past, I believe I was referred to as the Morningstar.” The ponies bowed down again.

“Please, Celestia, we cannot stand against such threats. Lead us, guide us against these foes.” Well, this is going smoother than it has in the past.

“Are you sure? I mean, wouldn’t you rather have-”

“No one else has been able to fight against a foe this strong and live. You must lead us.” there was a chorus of affirmation from the gathered ponies. Celestia looked at them before smiling.

“I suppose I shall have to accept.” Celestia drew Her sword and raised it high into the air. “Hear this, Ponies of Equestria! Gone are the days of Darkness and Chaos; today marks the beginning of a golden age of peace and harmony for all ponies, and I, Celestia, shall guide you! I swear on my life, and on my honor, that I shall do everything within my power to defend you from the forces of disharmony! I am the Empress of the Sun, and I swear that it shall never set upon Equestria as long as I rule!” The terror left the ponies and they stood, cheering as Celestia took to the air.

“Hail Celestia! Hail the Empress of Equestria!”

...

Luna watched as the ponies cheered her sister. She could not help but smile, proud that Celestia had finally defeated the forces of evil that She had always spoke of.

Good job, Tia... Good job.

Of course, wouldn’t it be better if they were cheering for you? A voice echoed through her thoughts. Luna staggered back, unsure of what had just happened.

Who are you?

My name does not matter. The voice said. But I am curious; wouldn’t you be happier if they were cheering for you?

Well, I suppose... but, this is my sister’s triumph, not mine.

“Not yours”? Why do you say that? You helped to defeat Discord, and if I am not mistaken you did more than your sister did.

That... That’s not true; my sister forged those necklaces, she came up with the plan to defeat Discord. I just helped in the execution.

So is that what you are? Just another tool in your sister’s arsenal?

I am not a tool.

Keep telling yourself that, little Luna.

Stop this. Leave me now, and never return. There was a pause before the voice chuckled.

So blind to the truth. Very well, I will leave you for now, but think of what we’ve talked about. I shall return. Luna could feel a presence leaving her, causing her to sway slightly.

“Luna?” Luna looked up and saw Celestia hovering over her, a look of concern on Her face. “Are you alright?”

“Wha...? Y-yes, I’m fine. Just a little light headed.”

“You may rest later. For now, we have an empire to forge.”

Author's Note

I had trouble with this chapter; I couldn't really think of a good way to deal with Discord, and in the end I just went with whatever came to mind first. If he seems off in this portrayal, remember it was a thousand years before canon, so he's modified his tactics slightly. Some ideas that didn't make it in include Celestia and Luna forming the first of the Legions and fighting Discord and his army of Changelings (which he made for shits and giggles) and Celestia delivering an epic beatdown to Discord when he ripped Luna's wing off (that was actually one of my original ideas).
Also, I imagine the Emperor was working on other projects besides the Webway when Horus rebelled.
On a different note, Luna's starting to hear voices... that won't end well.
Next chapter: Celestia cements Her rule over Equestria and begins to assemble the Legions.
I don't own ponies or 40K. Likes and comments are appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know

Celestia Rising

The castle had been repaired, and the last traces of Discord’s reign were swept away under a coat of white paint. The new administrators and what remained of the old nobility had been sure to send out as many letters and notices as possible to inform the ponies in the far-off provinces about the new ruler in Everfree.

Celestia was currently standing in a small hallway leading to the throne room, Luna behind Her and Philomena perched on Her shoulder. A few nervous attendants watched them from the shadows of a nearby archway, casting worried glances as if they feared the act of looking at their ruler would have them executed.

“I suppose we’ll have to think of a better way to reach out to the populace.” Celestia said.

“Give it time, sister; I’m sure they’ll come around.” Luna replied.

“But do you think you could come up with a few ideas in your spare time?”

“I’ll see what I can do.” Celestia smiled and made a few more adjustments to Her armor. Philomena chirped a few times and fluttered her wings.

"No, I haven't forgotten you. Why do you ask?" another chirp. “Consider yourself my icon, then.” Celestia said. Philomena chirped a few more times and stroked Celestia’s neck. Celestia fluffed Her wings a little before approaching the door. She could hear the sound of a pony speaking to the crowd, probably to calm the populace before She made Her entrance.

Just like the Imperium, Tia... Just like the Imperium. She made one last adjustment to Her armor before stepping out into the throne room, light glinting off Her armor as She stepped forward.

The instant She had become visible, the entire throne room had broken out in cheering. While it was not the usual groups of soldiers or mobs of awe-struck civilians She remembered from Her last few years before the Heresy, numbering only a few hundred ponies, it was a step towards familiarity that She had been missing for quite some time. She raised a hoof to quiet the ponies, and most seemed to calm down. A few zealots in the back did not get the message, and continued cheering until they realized they were alone. Now that She had their attention, Celestia began to speak.

“My ponies,” She began “I wish to thank you all for helping my sister and I rebuild our nation after this time of trouble. Your dedication and love for your homeland has warmed our hearts, and we are honored to call you our subjects.” More cheering before Celestia cut them off. “Still, I wish to address a few things. First and foremost, you are scared of me and my sister; you don’t know what lies ahead for Equestria, and you don’t know how we, your rulers, intend to guide you. so, I will take this time now to address as many questions as possible.” Celestia smiled. “So, ask away.”

There was silence in the throne room, and Celestia could see quite a few ponies looking at each other, waiting for somepony else to speak. Finally, a colt in the center of the group mustered his courage and spoke. “We’re not going to get taxed too much, right?”

“I will not allow rates to rise higher than necessary." Celestia replied. "There may be times where rebuilding and defense may require more funds, but hopefully those will be few and far between.”

“That’s another thing,” an orange mare in the front said. “What’re ya gonna do ‘bout them Diamond Dogs in the south? They’re stealin’ all our crops and takin’ our families as slaves!”

“Do not worry; the Diamond Dogs may be a threat, but I have made driving them off and defending our borders a top priority.” Celestia’s horn shimmered and a small scroll appeared next to Her. “Behold, Imperial Order No. 1; I have commissioned the founding of twenty Legions to form an army led by myself and my sister. Each Legion shall contain one-thousand soldiers, for now, and will come from a different area of Equestria so that they can better defend their home regions. Once they are assembled, I shall eliminate the Diamond Dog threat and your homes and families shall be safe.” The mare nodded her thanks as several other ponies made their agreement known. Celestia surveyed the group once more, eyeing several colts in the front that seemed a bit too happy to see Her.

“Before anyone asks me,” Celestia said “My sister and I shall take neither mate or lover; our first devotion is to Equestria, and to place anypony before the nation would compromise our leadership.” She smiled slightly when She saw most of the colts in the front slink off to the back, muttering something that She could not hear. She turned Her attention back to the group at large. “Now, is there anything else I can answer?”

...

Celestia was interrupted by the sound of knocking. She, Twilight and Cadance looked towards the door, confused. “Who is it?”

“Um, Corporal Shining Armor, ma’am.” a voice replied. “I was, uh, sent here by Commander Steel Rain to... guard you, or something. So, I just wanted to let you know before I took my post.”

“He's doing more of his ‘Deep Striking Pegasi’ Drills, isn't he?” Celestia asked, her voice a bit more deadpan than she would have liked.

“Yes ma’am, yes he is.”

“That explains it; he’s always been a bit too obsessive about his flanking maneuvers. You may come in if you would like.” The door opened and in stepped a young unicorn colt dressed in gold armor that was a size too big for him. He had a white coat and striped blue mane, and Celestia could spot a few sparring bruises that were still healing. Twilight leapt up to her hooves and ran towards Shining Armor.

“Shiney!” Twilight squealed as she grabbed ahold of Shining Armor’s leg.

“Twiley!” Shining Armor hugged his little sister back “I thought you’d be studying?”

“I was, but Princess Celestia was telling me this really neat story about ruling Equestria! Come on, you should hear it too!”

“Twilight, I don’t think I-”

“Come on. Please?”

“It’s alright if you join us.” Celestia said. “Technically, it would still count as ‘guarding me’.”

“I... I guess I could.”

“Yay!” Twilight squeezed Shining Armor’s leg again before tugging him towards Celestia. “Come on, you can sit next to Cadance and me!”

“Uh...” Celestia watched as Shining Armor and Candance’s faces flushed a deep shade of red. So, my niece has a crush... How cute; I shall have to encourage this.

“It’s perfectly alright with me, as long as Cadance agrees with it.” Celestia said.

“Oh, um... y-yes, I don’t mind.” Cadance said, failing to recover her composure. Twilight beamed and pushed Shining Armor towards Cadance, the two older ponies exchanging awkward glances before he sat down. Once she was certain that everypony was comfortable, Celestia continued.

“Now, my sister and I had to wait a few weeks before the legions arrived. Most of it was spent doing boring politicking which I won’t trouble you with. It had been quite some time since I’ve had to deal with politicians directly.”

“Why?” Twilight asked.

“When you’re stuck in a giant machine hovering near death, then it’s kind of difficult to speak with anypony.”

“Wait, I’m confused,” Shining Armor said, scratching his head “What giant machine?”

“Princess Celestia was a human and she was in this big life support thingy... or something.” Twilight said.

“I’ll explain later if you are still interested. Anyway, there were twenty legions, coming from all different regions and cities across Equestria. Surely you know most of them, Corporal.”

“Yes ma’am; Steel Rain may be a little obsessive, but he was sure we knew the difference between an Arctic Wolf and a Plainsrunner.”

“They were actually the first two legions to respond, followed by the Celestial Guard and the Lunar Knights... I guess you decided to follow in your ancestor's footsteps and join up.”

“Yes ma’am.”

“Huh?” Twilight looked from Princess Celestia to her brother, confused.

“The oldest child in our family has always joined a Legion,” Shining explained. “Usually it’s the Daughters of Manehattan, but... well, I’m not exactly cut out for that particular unit.”

“A shame; your family actually helped to found the Daughters.” Celestia smiled and continued her story. “Although, just because you have a bunch of ponies together does not mean you have an army. There were... issues.”

...

Celestia and Luna looked at the ranks of the Legions before them. Some of them took the time to get in some semblance of order, while others hung around in undisciplined blobs. Celestia sighed.

“‘Like clay I shall mold them, and in the furnace of war forge them’.” Celestia mumbled.

“What was that?” Luna asked.

“Just something I said in similar circumstances. Come, we best make our review.” Luna nodded and the two sisters crossed the courtyard to the legions. Noticing Her presence, the ponies pulled themselves together and formed the best possible formations, giving Her some comfort.

“Asides from the lack of weapons, they seem fine.” Luna said.

“You would think that, Luna, but these ponies are no more organized than your standard band of peasant militia. No assigned ranks, no standardized weapons, not even a decent uniform.” She sighed. “This may take more work than I had hoped.” She stopped by one group, a collection of mares led by a unicorn with a white coat and purple mane. “Who is the commander here?”

“I am.” the unicorn said “Commander Dawn Sparkle of the Daughters of Manehattan, ma’am.”

“Tell me, what qualifies you to lead a Legion?”

“My father was captain of the town guard for most of his life, ma’am; I took over eight years ago when he was injured in combat.”

“Against?”

“Griffons, ma’am; there are a few groups of rogues that harass the coast.”

“So, you commanded a town guard. Have you any combat experience?” Celestia noticed that Dawn Sparkle flinched a little.

“... Some, ma’am.”

“I see.” Celestia used Her telekinesis to grab a spear from a nearby rack. She tossed it to Dawn Sparkle, who caught it easily with her own telekinesis. “Attack me.”

“... I’m sorry?”

“Attack me; I wish to see your skills.”

“I...”

“Commander, attack me. That is an order.” Dawn Sparkle looked around before nodding.

“Yes ma’am.” Dawn Sparkle twisted the spear around in her aura before lunging forward, aiming the shaft towards Celestia’s right pauldron. Celestia swatted the spear away with Her hoof and struck Dawn Sparkle with Her other hoof, knocking the mare on her back.

“Your form is too open and your footing is atrocious. Get back in place.” Dawn Sparkle pulled herself back up and returned to her position. Celestia thought She heard laughter from the next rank over, and She spotted a pink Pegasus in the next group laughing at Commander Sparkle’s misfortune.

“Wow, looks like this city-mouse’s nowhere near as good as she thinks” the mare laughed. Celestia walked over and looked at the mare.

“And who might you be?” the mare composed herself before speaking.

“Firefly, leader of the Western Rangers. I’ve been roaming the woods around Vanhoover my entire life.”

“Just because you know how to run around in the woods does not make you a proper candidate for leadership.”

“I also know how to fight several different types of carnivorous beasts and monsters.”

“That does not make me feel any better about your leadership skills. There is more to being a commander than fighting; you must maintain the respect of both those under your command and those on the same level as you, and since you seem incapable of doing so I’m afraid I have no place for you.”

“Hey, it’s not my fault that she couldn’t get a decent hit in.”

“Oh, and you think you could do better?” Celestia grabbed the spear again and tossed it to Firefly, who fumbled it in her hooves for a brief instant. “Try me.”

Firefly gripped the spear in her hooves, using her wings to steady herself. She lunged towards Celestia’s chest, but before the speartip could make contact Firefly found herself lying on the ground with Celestia’s armored hoof pressing on her chest.

“Your wings do not provide as much support as you’d think, and your hooves are poor when it comes to holding a weapons.”

“What did you expect me to use? My mouth?”

“Perhaps.” Celestia lifted Her hoof from Firefly and continued walking. She kept walking until She found another group, this one dressed in yellow and pink robes and kneeling in reverence.

“Your majesty,” the leader said. “We are humbled by your presence.”

“Why thank you. It is a pleasure to have you serve under my command.”

“We are the Empress’ Chosen, your majesty. You came to us all and told us of your plan for Equestria, and we have come to fulfil our duties to you.” At least they’re not as zealous as the Word Bearers.

“Well, I admire your devotion.” Celestia turned to the group at large. “Which is more than I can say for the rest of you. You are not soldiers; you are farmers, watchponies, clerks. You are like freshly mined iron: so much potential, yet useless at its basest form.

“I shall mold you into the greatest military the world has ever seen. It won’t be easy, and most of you will barely be able to get by, but you will be a shining beacon against the shadows of the world.”

“But first,” Celestia’s horn shimmered, and a suit of armor appeared next to Her. It was a smaller version of Her own, with smaller pauldrons and fewer heavy plates. “You will need something to protect you. This is Mark 1 Centurion Field Armor; it is capable of withstanding any weapons that the enemy may have available. You will drill in several different formations to maximize the armor’s effectiveness, and you will learn tactics and strategies that no other force will be able to stand against.

“An individualized suit of armor is waiting for each of you in your barracks, and they should be done up in appropriate colors. We begin drills in one hour.”

...

Drills were actually going well. It had taken a bit of time for the newly recruited Legions to get used to moving around in armor, but they seemed to be getting the hang of it. Basic marching patterns were within their grasp, and they were actually capable of holding a formation for a few minutes.

Combat training was an entirely different matter...

“For the last time, the gladius is a melee weapon, not a throwing weapon.” Celestia said, bringing a hoof to Her head in frustration.

“But how are we supposed to hold them?” asked a grey pony dressed in white armor, a Plainsrunner. “We’re not all unicorns.” Celestia paused before returning Her hoof to Her forehead.

“I’m sorry, I was so caught up in getting you disciplined that I forgot a vital piece of equipment.” Her horn shimmered once more and a small headset materialized on the ground next to Her. It was nothing fancy, just a small metal band with a tiny horn-like protrusion on the front. “Put this on.” She passed the headset to the Plainsrunner, who nodded his thanks before putting the headset on. He looked around for a few moments as if expecting something to happen, but other than a small beep the headset did nothing.

“It’s nice, but what does it do?”

“Pick up your sword.” the Plainsrunner nodded and reached down to grab the sword. “No, not with your mouth; use the headset.”

“Uh, how am I supposed to-”

“Just imagine that you are holding the sword.” the pony gave Her a weird look and concentrated, his brow furrowed slightly. The headset glowed for a moment before the sword lifted off the ground and took a defense position in front of the pony.

“This headset emits a simple telekinetic field, allowing for non-unicorns to pick up and handle small objects such as swords or crossbows. There should be one in the packs that came with the armor.” all of the available Earth Ponies and Pegasi looked into the packs and pulled out a headset. “Continue with your drills.”

...

Celestia was beginning to see a rivalry developing between the Western Rangers and the Daughters of Manehattan, specifically their commanders. While normally She would not worry about it, at this stage in training it would only cause them to be uncooperative if ever deployed in the field.

Especially when their commanders were on the verge of taking each other's head off.

Celestia was drawn from instructing several groups of Legionnaires on the importance of combined arms tactics by the sound of shouting. After picking up a string of expletives from Commander Dawn Sparkle that Leman Russ would have been proud of, Celestia sighed and made Her way to the source of the problem.

Commanders Dawn Sparkle and Firefly were at each other's throats, literally; the Pegasus had her hoof drawn back in preparation to throw a punch, while Dawn Sparkle had her sword at the ready. Around them a small group of their fellow Legionnaires had assembled, watching and waiting to see what would happen between their two commanders.

“What's going on here?” Celestia asked, catching the attention of all the assembled ponies.

“This half-blind Pegasus tried to stab me!” Dawn Sparkle shouted, jabbing a hoof at Firefly.

“That's only because one of your clumsy subordinates knocked me off balance!” Firefly responded, pointing to the mare in question.

“The Daughters are not 'clumsy', and if you actually possessed enough intelligence and reason to understand that swinging a sword around like it's a child's toy-”

“Are you calling me stupid, you stuck up piece of-” Firefly drew her hoof back, but before either commander could attack they were knocked over by a small scale warp blast.

“Enough of this!” Celestia snapped, allowing a small bit of Her power to flare in Her eyes. “Both of you, come with me. The rest continue with your drills." The other Legionnaires nodded and returned to the drills as Celestia led Dawn Sparkle and Firefly away from the training grounds.

“What exactly is your problem with each other?” She asked once they were far enough away from the camp.

“I had nothing against her until she started calling me ‘city-mouse’ and trying to kill me.” Dawn Sparkle said, keeping her voice even.

“Well, that’s what you are." Firefly spat. "Seriously, my baby sister can do better field drills than you can.”

“Oh, I imagine there are some other things she can do better ‘in the field’.” the Daughter of Manehattan said, giving her hips a wiggle to emphasize just what she was talking about.

“...What?”

“Come now, you spend all day in the woods, you must get bored sometimes...” it took firefly a moment to understand the insult, but once she did her glare seemed to grow more intense.

“... City Mouse.”

“Tree shagger.”

“Skank.”

“Bitch.”

“ENOUGH!” Celestia bellowed, causing the two mares to stagger back. “Listen to yourselves; you sound like schoolyard fillies, not commanders. You let these arguments get out of hoof, it will trickle down to your Legions; what will happen if one of you needs to support the other? Will you allow your rivalry to cloud your judgment and leadership capabilities?”

“Of course not-” Dawn Sparkle began before Celestia cut her off.

“Silence. I am going to say this once; you two are a threat to my army’s integrity and coherence, and if you do not bury your rivalry this instant, I will kill you both with my bare hooves and let somepony else take your position. Do I make myself clear?” there was silence, the two mares looking uneasily at one another. “Answer my question.”

“Y-yes, ma’am,” Firefly stammered “We heard you perfectly.”

“Good. Get back to your Legions.” Firefly and Dawn bowed their heads slightly and left, looking over their shoulders occasionally to make sure Celestia was not following them.

“Don’t you think that was a bit harsh?” Celestia turned and saw Luna approaching “They just needed discipline, not death threats.”

“You would be surprised how one can pull themselves together when faced with death. Besides, I allowed rivalries like that to go unaddressed for so long during my previous reign they sparked a civil war; consider this cutting the head off a snake before it has the chance to strike.”

“But then it also could foster resentment amongst the commanders.”

“I expect my commanders and generals to respect me and take orders; I don’t expect them to like me.”

“Risky plan, sister. I hope you know what you are doing.”

“It will work out, Luna. Trust me.” She looked up to the sky and sighed. “Watch over the drills for a few hours, please; I have some administration work that needs to be completed.”

...

It had started as a small complaint from one of the legions, the Arctic Wolves. Used to having brave harsh conditions and much tougher foes, they were not fond of the swords Celestia had issued as a standard weapon. One had made a remark about axes, and that had led to the current situation.

“I know that some of my fellows are biased like that.” Commander Icewind said as he and Celestia walked down a hall towards an armory. “If you find displeasure with them, I can have them dismissed.”

“You do bring up valid points though.” Celestia said. “Which is why I have a special task for your legion.”

“Oh?” The two ponies stopped in a large room. In the center was a mannequin dressed in a suit of armor similar to what Icewind was wearing. Celestia’s horn shimmered and a large battle axe was brought in front of the commander, who grasped it with his headset’s telekinetic field.

“Imagine that that mannequin was a pony or other enemy dressed in similar armor. Show me how you would deal with that sort of thing.” Icewind took a moment to inspect the axe, looking for any structural failures. Seeing none, he swung the axe in a downward arc and struck the armor where the pauldron met the chestplate, and with a loud tearing sound the pauldron and a large chunk of the side of the armor was ripped away.

“... I think there may be something wrong with the armor.”

“No, the downward force you applied, along with finding a weak spot in the armor, was more than satisfactory.”

“Why did you ask me to come here?” Icewind asked, giving Celestia a sideways glance.

“Listen to me. There may come a time where our enemies may be as well armored and trained as us. If and when that time comes, I want somepony ready to deal with them, in any way possible. I need you to assure me that you are capable of doing such a thing.”

“My service is to you,” Icewind kneeled, the axe resting before him. “I swear on my blood, that I shall do whatever is possible to defend you and Equestria from whatever threat may come against it.”

“I shall hold you to that promise.”

...

Neither pony was aware that Luna had listened in on the last part of the conversation.

Now, why would your sister give her soldiers that kind of weapon? the voice said. Luna frowned; she had thought that the voice had abandoned her when after it had spoken to her on the day of Discord's defeat, but it seemed that it would not give up so easily.

Well, there is a chance that somepony might find out how to forge armor of similar toughness. Luna responded.

That is what you would think, but the truth is that she plans to do away with the legions.

What?

Specifically the ones that are more devoted to you than her.

She wouldn’t do anything like that.

Look at it from her position; she’s a ruler who has half of her soldiers devoted to another pony. The only logical thing is to remove them... and in the end, remove you.

She wouldn’t do that...

Are you so certain? She may say one thing to you now, yet say another thing to her commanders. I have seen many rulers go back on what they have said, and in the end it is always the same; those that they “love” are the ones that get hurt, and they reap the benefits.

You... you are certain that my sister would do that?

Yes.

I... I can’t believe it. I won’t believe it. My sister would never hide anything from me. She loves me and respect me-

All an act to get you unfocused. Do not allow her to slip by you so easily.

N-No. Leave me alone.

Very well, but remember: your sister does not have your best interests in mind. The voice left, and Luna shook her head to make sure she was fully focused. She turned and nearly ran into Celestia and Icewind leaving the room.

“Luna? Is something the matter?” the older mare asked.

“S-Sorry, sister. I was just distracted and lost my way.” Inside, Luna was panicking. She knew her sister was powerful, and it was possible that She already knew about the voice in her head and would call Luna out on her lie. If She inquired about it, would She invade Luna's mind to get rid of it?

You know she will... She cares not for your strength or your desires. the voice whispered in her mind. If Celestia did know something, She did not make it apparent.

“Remember to keep your focus, Luna. You may end up hurting yourself more than you know.” Celestia said before She walked past Luna, Icewind following behind Her.

See what I mean?

I thought I told you to leave.

Not now. The proof is before you, and you are still unwilling to accept it.

My sister meant nothing by what she said.

You’re just not looking close enough. Try harder, and we will speak again. Luna blinked a few more times. The voice was getting annoying, and she hoped that soon it would learn that she would not betray her sister.

But... would her sister do the same? She shook her head and kept walking, pushing all thoughts of the conversation out of her head. She knew she would have to tell Celestia sooner or later about the voice, but doing so now, with the stresses of building a strong nation resting on Her mind, seemed rather impractical.

I'll just have to keep this to myself for now... When the time is right, I'll tell Celestia.

She was unaware that, for a brief instant, her eyes had flashed an emerald green and her pupils had become catlike in appearance.

...

Celestia had added crossbows to the arsenal of Her Legions. Most of the soldiers were not particularly good with them, and the unicorns preferred to use their powers, but the Pegasi-heavy Legions, such as the Western Rangers, the Wonderbolts, the Firebirds and the Black Ravens, had grown very fond of them. The Wonderbolts especially had started to perfect crossbow usage, with members coming up with tactics and maneuvers to maximize the weapon’s effectiveness and make the Pegasus a much more effective force in combat.

She watched in silence as squads of blue-clad Pegasi swooped across the sky, twisting and turning as they attempted to one-up one another. The display itself was highly reminiscent of several battles She had witnessed, and She found herself smiling at the memory.

“What do you think, if you don’t mind me asking, ma’am?” Celestia turned and saw Rolling Thunder, Commander of the Wonderbolts, landing next to Her.

“I’m impressed that you could come up with those maneuvers so quickly.”

“Well, when I was younger I used to do tricks to keep myself in shape. I guess I just tried to apply some of that experience to this.”

“Have you any other experience besides that?”

“I used to lead a weather team back home in Cloudsdale. And... well, we had to break up a few mobs when Discord threw everything out the window.”

“So you can handle groups of ponies and know how to control and disperse mobs?”

“Yes. It’s not exactly military service, but it’s better than nothing.”

“I guess.... Hopefully, you will get a chance to prove yourself to me and the rest of Equestria.”

“I would love the opportunity, ma’am.” Rolling Thunder bowed and took off, rejoining his fellow Wonderbolts and leaving Celestia alone again. She surveyed the training field once more, noticing that the commanders of the Black Ravens and the Firebirds were watching Rolling Thunder closely, possibly in envy.

Perhaps there are a few more snakes that need beheading...

...

“I’d say the Legions are almost ready.” Celestia said as She and Luna walked past the training soldiers, followed by two pairs of guards from their personal Legions, the Celestial Guard and the Lunar Knights respectively.

“You would know better, sister.” Luna said.

“I see that some of the Legions are fairly fond of you.”

“They... They are?”

“Of course they are. You’ve been a bit distracted as of late, so I think you would like to know that.”

“I... I guess I have been distracted. I’ll try to be more focused.”

“Do so; I do not wish to see you mess something up because you lack focus.” There was a pause before Celestia spoke again. "Luna, I have been thinking."

"Oh?"

"Yes. You possess my strength and many of my powers, yet you are still untrained in many things in regard to keeping Equestria safe."

"I still hope to learn from you, sister." Luna replied, giving Celestia a small smile.

"I hope that I teach you well. To build upon this, I have realized that while some of the Legions favor you, they are still wholly deferential to me."

"That's a bad thing? You are the Empress, after all."

"I know, but there may come a time when a Legion may balk at your orders, as they do not believe they come from me. So, I have decided to appoint you as my Warmistress."

"What exactly does that title mean?" Luna asked, one eyebrow raised.

"At times, I may be here dealing with administration, or I may be in another part of Equestria on campaign. Under those circumstances, I grant you complete control over the Legions assembled under you: your orders shall carry the same weight as mine, and the Legionnaires are to follow them to the letter or face both my wrath and yours."

"I... I'm thankful for this, sister." Luna paused for a moment, bowing her head in respect. "I promise you, I shall perform my task as Warmistress to the best of my abilities, and I shall never back down from your service."

"I have no doubt that you will." they were interrupted by the arrival of a messenger, panting from having run across the courtyard.

“Sorry for disturbing you, Empress.” the messenger said, passing Her a small note “But this just came in from the southern border.” Celestia opened the note, scanning it as quickly as possible. She frowned slightly before folding the note up, turning towards Luna.

“It looks like we shall have to put our Legions to the test; the Diamond Dogs seem to be increasing activity and making threats." She gave Luna a small smirk. "We shall have to remedy that problem, now won’t we?”

“Yes, sister.”

Author's Note

Yes, this chapter is a little slower than the last few.
I will make up for this; the Equestrian Crusade begins next chapter
I don't own ponies or 40k; likes and comments are appreciated, and If I screwed something up please let me know.

War in the Badlands

Fourteen Legions had been selected to face the Diamond Dogs; fourteen-thousand ponies began marching towards the Badlands, led by Celestia and Luna. Thousands of ponies waited for them on the path towards the contested territory, cheering as their Empress, Her Warmistress, and Her Legions marched onwards to defeat the enemy. Luna seemed to enjoy the crowds, and Celestia was happy to see Her sister’s mood improving.

Soon, the crowds died down and the land became barren, clouds of dust being the only welcome the legions had as they marched. Forests were replaced by dried shrubs, hills replaced by craggy rocks, and as the army continued on Celestia thought that She could smell the presence of sweat coming from Her Legionnaires.

“What kind of army would live in such a place?” muttered Luna as they continued their march.

“I know of several, but they cannot effect this particular realm.” Celestia crested another hill and surveyed the area. “We’ll stop here for the night. Have the Legions set up camps, and I want sentries posted on every high spot you can find. Place Pegasi in the clouds and prepare scouting parties to search for the enemy.”

“Yes sister.” Luna turned back to the group, shouting orders as she did so. Celestia continued Her survey, Her eyes sweeping back and forth across the desert before Her. The area was flat, save for a small canyon at the very edge of Her field of vision. A quick search through the Immaterium turned up nothing, only a few disturbances that She passed off as latent emotions. She recalled Her soul and kept looking, scanning the horizon once more for any sign of motion.

“Don’t stare at it too much; it gets ta ya.” Celestia turned and saw the orange mare that had spoken several weeks ago, now clad in the white armor of the Plainsrunners.

“Why do you say that?”

“Ah’ve lived mah whole life out here, more’r less.” the mare answered. "Mah Daddy always said the desert kinda mocks ya, since ya think there’s somethin’ out there when there ain’t. Ah’ve gotten used ta it.”

“I see... Apologies, but I don’t think I asked your name.”

“Name’s Applejack.” the Legionnaire said, giving a polite nod. “Ah’m in charge of the Plainsrunners... guess ya already knew that.”

“Well yes, but I never talked to you face to face.”

“S’alright, Ah don’t mind. Ya probably had a lotta other important things ta do.”

“True, but I prefer to have a close connection with my commanders; it helps to build trust and respect.”

“Well, Ah respect ya. Ah really appreciate what y’all’r doin’ ‘round here; Ah feel a lot safer now that there’s somepony... well, a pair of someponies rulin’ Equestria, and ta be quite frank Ah wouldn’t like it any other way.”

“Well, I’m glad to hear that.” Celestia began to walk back towards the camp, Applejack trailing behind Her. “What else do you know about this area.”

“Lotta canyons, an’ a lotta gems and other bits like that. Mah brother made a couple mines here’n there, and they helped us through a couple bad growin’ seasons before Discord showed up.”

“Interesting. Any settlements?”

“Well, a buncha monks had a settlement a bit farther south, but they haven’t really been seen since. Lotta buffalo, though, an’ they’re nice enough s’long as ya don’ go diggin’ up their cemeteries or their stampedin’ grounds; we used ta trade with ‘em ‘till Discord showed up. An’ then there’s the Diamond Dogs.” Celestia nodded before speaking.

“My sister probably knows more about them than I do. They are a problem?”

“Are ya kiddin’? They’re always comin’ up an’ stealing food and stuff so they can go an’ mine all them gems ‘n stuff. Sometimes they come’n steal ponies ta pull their wagons and minin’ carts.”

“And you know this...?” Applejack hesitated for a moment before speaking again.

“When Ah was a filly, a pack of ‘em came and kidnapped me when Ah was commin’ back from school. They threw me in some cave’n had me pullin’ carts for five years, then minin’ the gems for another five. Ah tried ta break out, but while they ain’t smart, they’re pretty crafty; seems like they knew every single move Ah made. Ah gave up for awhile ‘till one day all the guards just... died.”

“Died?”

“Yup. All of ‘em died; Some looked like they were sleepin’, while others were all torn up like a manticore’d gotten in. Well, Ah wasn’t ready ta face whatever’d killed ‘em, so Ah bolted and kept walkin’ until Ah found ponies again.”

“So that’s why you raised a legion to fight at my side; you want revenge.”

“... Yes ma’am. Ah don’ want anypony ta go through what Ah did.”

“Commendable goal, but easily exploitable.”

“Pardon?”

“I do not doubt your devotion, Commander, but you must not allow your thirst for vengeance to consume you. Another leader may turn that thirst towards their own goals, and you will feel empty once that task is complete. To fill that emptiness, you’ll turn towards foe after foe until your entire life is consumed by revenge and hate.”

“Ah... Ah wouldn’t want that.”

“Consecrate yourself against the Silent Manipulator, Applejack. They speak of well-meaning, but their very words betray them. Seek out truth and honesty amongst whomever you meet, and within yourself, because everypony has the power within them to judge gods.”

“Ya really believe that?”

“I know that it is true. Go and think on what I have told you.”

“Thanks, Empress; Ah really needed that.” Applejack gave a small bow and left. Celestia continued on before Luna approached Her.

“Sister, the camp is almost ready and several Pegasi have volunteered for scouting tonight.” the younger sister said.

“Call them here; I would like to see who volunteered.” Luna nodded and used her horn to send a signal to the volunteers. “Before we begin with this, one of the commanders said she wanted revenge for mistreatment at the hands of the Diamond Dogs.”

“I know.” There was a pause before Celstia spoke again.

“... What do you mean, ‘you know’?”

“I was the one who killed her captors.” Luna replied, as if it were a rather minor fact.

“... That may have been risky.”

“I know, but it was under the cover of darkness, and they were in the middle of a desert.”

“I see. I would be mad at you for meddling in the affairs of mortals, but it was a noble cause and produced a fine commander, so I cannot fault you.”

“Thank you sister.” The two were interrupted by the sound of hooves on dirt as they were approached by five Pegasi, three Western Rangers and two Wonderbolts led by Rolling Thunder and Firefly. Celestia frowned slightly. “This is it?”

“I have four other groups of volunteers, all of varying sizes and mostly comprised of Pegasi. I decided to mix the Legions a bit to promote cooperation.”

“Good thinking.” She approached the Pegasi. “So, are you all capable night flyers.”

“Forests get dark.” Firefly said. “And... well, we kind of got off on the wrong hoof, so I wanted to see if I could make up for that.”

“I’m sure you can. However, I do not wish you to do something stupid; you are a commander, after all, and your example is reflected on your unit as a whole.”

“I promise that I will not do anything irrational. If I do, you may execute me in any way you so wish.”

“I will hold you to that. Wait until the cover of darkness before you move out.”

“Yes ma’am.” the two commanders saluted and left, Firefly striking up a small conversation with Rolling Thunder.

“Luna, send somepony to the supply tent and have them start sharpening stakes, preferably ones about twelve feet long.”

“Sister, you don’t plan to-” Celestia quickly waved Luna off.

“Relax, I don’t think anything will come of it. But I still want to be prepared in case we have to take extreme measures to show these Diamond Dogs who is in command of this region.”

“... I understand.”

...

“This is stupid. They’ll know something is up if they see a single cloudbank moving around.” Firefly grumbled as she and the other Pegasi moved across the night sky, several clouds pushed under their hooves.

“Do you have a better idea?” Rolling Thunder asked. “Maybe we could hollow out some rocks or cacti and hide in those?”

“Or we could actually use the rocks for cover.” Rolling Thunder paused for a moment before shrugging.

“We’re dealing with enemies that live underground; why meet them on their own turf?”

“Um, commanders?” one of the other Rangers said. “I don’t think arguing over this will help us be stealthy.”

“He’s right, you know?” Firefly said.

“Whatever.” the ponies kept moving, with only the sound of the plates of their armor rubbing together being heard. Firefly shot a glance towards Rolling Thunder, eyeing the Wonderbolt for any signs that he may have spotted something. Seeing nothing, she turned back to the landscape, watching as rocks and shrubs flitted past.

“Hey, I think I see something.” the other Wonderbolt said. Firefly and Rolling Thunder followed to where the Pegasus was pointing and saw a glowing light near the canyon they had spotted earlier that day.

“Okay, we ditch the clouds now and continue on hoof.” She raised a hoof to silence Rolling Thunder before he could protest. “Yes, we lose the advantage of flight, but this way we won’t get spotted as easily and might have a chance to sneak up on them.”

“Well, are we even sure that that’s the enemy? It could just a a couple of traders camping for the night.”

“True, but if they are then we don’t have to be all sneaky. Now come on, we’re wasting time.” Rolling Thunder sighed and kicked the clouds away, drawing his crossbow and descending to the ground.

“I hope you know what you’re doing and not just trying to impress the Empress.”

“If I was trying to impress Her, I would have asked Dawn Sparkle to come with me.” Rolling Thunder snorted and began walking, the other four ponies taking up position behind him as they snuck through the dark. Occasionally one of the Pegasi would fly up a little to scout ahead, a leapfrogging pattern soon developing. They continued like this for several minutes until one of them stopped.

“I heard something by that rock.” the other Wonderbolt said, drawing his crossbow and aiming it towards the offending rock. “I think it might be a Diamond Dog.”

“‘Think’ does not mean ‘know’. We need to be certain so we don’t go and shoot some pony in the face.” Firefly said.

“Wait, does anypony here know what a Diamond Dog looks like?” asked the last Ranger, a white Pegasus with a poofy blond mane. The assembled Legionnaires looked at one another, unsure of how to respond.

“Um... they look like dogs?” Firefly said, scratching her head.

“Well, I guess they’d have to be pretty big if they kidnap ponies. I should have talked with the Plainsrunners and seen if any of them had fought Diamond Dogs before.” Rolling Thunder sighed and lowered his head. “Alright, stay close and keep a sharp eye; I don’t want some Dog sneaking up on us when we’re in the middle of a flat plain.”

“What, do you think the Dogs are a bunch of tactical gen-”

“Shush.” Rolling Thunder crept forward, moving slowly to minimize noise. When he was about four feet away, Firefly followed after him, sweeping her crossbow around to make sure nothing attacked. The five crept forward, and the sounds became more coherent and identifiable. Two voice arguing with each other, over a matter that the ponies did not fully understand.

“Why we gotta watch all these ponies?” the first voice said, a grating noise that caused Firefly’s ears to ring.

“‘Cause Boss Dog wants all the ponies to be there.” the second voice said. “He... He likes ‘em like this, yes.”

“But they’re stupid; ponies don’t run away, so why watch them?”

“Ponies stupid, but ponies got wings and horns and stuff, yes? They cause trouble, yes.”

“Then we break horns and wings off! Ponies don’t need them!” there was a pause.

“Guess that’d work. We tell Boss Dog about this, yes?” His companion would never get the chance to respond before a crossbow bolt split his head like an overripe watermelon, the corpse flailing about before falling over. The Diamond Dog turned to face this intruder, but Firefly delivered a powerful kicked to his chest. The Dog fell back, but was caught by Rolling Thunder and the other Wonderbolt, the two ponies holding their prisoner down while Firefly drew her gladius and advanced.

“So, you know where we can find some ponies around here?” she asked, twirling the sword around for a moment.

“P-ponies can’t fight back...” the Dog whined.

“Oh really? I suppose you’re used to us cowering in fear when you raid farms and smash down doors.” She rested the sword against the Diamond Dog’s neck, the creature giving a small whimper of fear as the blade touched his fur. “So, me and my friends are kind of lost; would you be so kind as to give us directions to your buddies so we can pay them a visit?”

“Boss Dog wouldn’t like that...” Firefly frowned before a thin smile spread across her face.

“Nice eyes,” She said, raising her sword slightly. “Be a shame if anything bad happened.” She looked towards Rolling Thunder, who looked back at her in confusion. Taking that as a sign to go ahead, she flicked the point of the gladius into the Diamond Dog’s eye, the creature screaming as steel pierced soft tissue.

“Firefly, are you insane?!” Rolling Thunder hissed.

“What? He needed motivation to talk.”

“You can’t just go about torturing things, even if they hurt other ponies.”

“And since when did you become the moral judge?” Firefly turned to the wounded Diamond Dog, aiming the sword at the Dog’s good eye. “Now, would you like to go two-for-two?”

“Pony is bad!” the Dog wailed.

“I think we’ve established that fact. Now are you going to tell us where your friends are?”

“N-no...”

“... Guess you’ll have to find your way back without your eyes.” Firefly drew back before the Diamond Dog cried out.

“That way! It’s that way!” the Dog pointed towards a larger collection of lights. “Pony will stop hurting me, yes?” Firefly looked to where the Dog was pointing. It may have been a trap, but it was a better lead than nothing.

“Fine.” She put her sword away and turned towards the lights. “Get rid of him.”

“How?”

“I don’t really care how, just get rid of him.” Rolling Thunder looked at the other Pegasi before speaking again.

“Get me some rags.” the blond Ranger nodded and pulled out several strips of pink cloth. Rolling Thunder took the strips and began to bind them across the Diamond Dog’s head, making sure to cover both the Dog’s eyes and nose. satisfied, Rolling Thunder pulled the Diamond Dog up and turned it towards the desert. “Now, walk in that direction, and don’t take the cloth off until we say so. Now, off you go.” The Dog nodded and began walking, stumbling slightly over bits of rock. Once it was out of sight, Rolling Thunder turned to Firefly.

“What?” she asked.

“I won’t tell the Empress about this as long as you promise me to never do this again.” he said.

“Is that a threat?”

“The Empress has a very low tolerance for things She deems unsatisfactory. How do you think She’ll react?” Firefly opened her mouth, but an image of a sharpened stake flitting through her mind made her think better.

“... Okay, no more torture. I’ll be a good little filly from now on.” Firefly puckered her lips a little and looked at Rolling Thunder as if she were an innocent foal. The commander of the Wonderbolts looked at her for a moment before shrugging.

“I’ll hold you to that. Let’s get moving.” Firefly resumed her normal composure and the five ponies made their way towards the lights. There were a few more scares, the blond Pegasus being a bit more jumpy than what was previously let on, but they were able to reach the lights without much incident.

The source of the light was a small bonfire, where a collection of a dozen Diamond Dogs was seated. Some of the bulkier ones were armored, but they seemed to be armed only with a stone-tipped spear or two amongst them. Some were sleeping, but most were talking amongst each other, passing a small bowl of something between themselves. Behind them were a collection of cages, but the Legionnaires could not see what was inside.

“Okay, twelve of them, not much in the way of weapons...” Firefly raised her crossbow and ducked behind a rock. “I think we can take them.”

“‘Think’ being the key phrase. We don’t know if these crossbows will work against that armor.” Rolling Thunder said, placing a restraining hoof on Firefly.

“Well, we’ve got a lot of bolts and some spare time; I could go for some target practice.”

“Hey, I think they have ropes.” the blond Ranger said. Firefly looked and saw a couple of crude lassos lying on the ground near the biggest Dog.

“They must use those to catch ponies.” Firefly said. “So... anypony got a plan?”

“I think we need a distraction.” Rolling Thunder said.

“What?”

“We can get in and get out without any of the Dogs knowing we’re here, and without having to fight them, if we have somepony draw them away for long enough. What we need is something loud, loud and fast.” there was a pause before the two commanders looked at the blond Pegasus.

“Corporal Surprise?” Firefly asked. Surprise looked at Firefly, smiling happily.

“Yes commander?”

...

“Hey! Hey! Over here! Hey!” the Diamond Dogs looked and saw a white Pegasus waving at them. “Hi! Here I am!”

“Hey, it’s a pony!” one Dog said, leaping to his feet.

“Boss Dog likes ponies! Let’s get it!” the Dogs let out a howl and charged at Surprise, the Pegasus giggling a little before taking off in the opposite direction. Once they were gone, the other four Pegasi (slowed slightly due to carrying Surprise’s armor) snuck into the camp.

“I can see why you chose Surprise to come with us.” Rolling Thunder said.

“She and I grew up together.” Firefly said, collecting any discarded weapons the Dogs left behind. “I think she enjoyed sweets a bit more than what is normal for a pony.”

“And by that, you mean...”

“Orgasmic.”

“Oh...” Rolling Thunder shuddered slightly. “Well, let’s get this over with and get back to camp before the Dogs come back.”

“Agreed.” The four ponies began to sweep the camp, grabbing anything that would help the Diamond Dogs if there was a fight and tossing what could be burned into the fire. A few herbs were gathered from a sack on the far end of the camp, and any weapons that the Dogs may have left behind were broken and scattered.

Then came the cages; due to poor lighting the Pegasi could not see if they were occupied or not, even when they closed in. The cages themselves were made of rusting metal, haphazardly cobbled together in a vaguely cage shape. A bunch of latches and ropes held the doors close, and the ponies could see a few small insects gnawing at the fibers of the ropes.

“I’ve seen landfills cleaner than this.” Firefly muttered.

“You’ll have to tell us about that some other time.” Rolling Thunder continued to inspect the cages until one of them moved, catching the Wonderbolt off guard and causing him to trip over a log. The cage moved again, and they could see a pony moving around, eyes and legs bound with a dirty rag.

“H-Hello? Is someone there?” the pony asked.

“Yes, we’re here.” Firefly said, approaching the cage. “Are you okay?”

“Y-Yes, I think so. Are you here to help us?”

“‘Us’?”

“There’s others in the cages... You’ll help them?”

“Yes, yes we will.” Firefly drew her sword and began to saw at the rope, turning slightly towards Rolling Thunder as she did so. “See if you can break the other locks.” Rolling Thunder nodded, advancing over to the next cage.

“Stand back, this might shatter.” the ponies inside the cage nodded and got back as far as possible as Rolling Thunder swung his sword down, the blade easily splitting the rusted metal. Freed of their prisons, the ponies rushed forward, embracing the Legionnaires and weeping with joy. Rolling Thunder managed to break free of the newly freed prisoners and looked towards Firefly.

“What are we going to do with these ponies?”

“I’m sure the Empress has plans if we saved ponies. Now all we need to do is find Surprise and we can get back.”

“Here I am.” The four Legionnaires looked and saw the white Pegasus standing on the other side of the camp.

“Surprise? You’re back?”

“Last time I checked.” the Pegasus said, looking around.

“What happened to the Diamond Dogs?” Rolling Thunder asked.

“Oh, they’re still chasing me.”

“What?" the ponies were interrupted by the sound of Diamond Dogs howling. Firefly spotted them charging towards the camp, clouds of dust rising into the air as they rushed forward.

“Dammit Surprise!” Firefly hissed. “Of all the ways you could have screwed this up, you had to choose the way that gets us all killed or captured.”

“Well, now you can see if we can take them.” Rolling Thunder rose into the air, a rope twisted around one foreleg and his sword at the ready.

“Surprise, get your armor on and guard the civvies! We’ll hold them off.” Firefly drew her own sword and grabbed a piece of wood from the fire. As the first Dog charged into the camp, Firefly hurled the wood at the attacker, sparks and charcoal flying into the air as the piece of wood exploded against the Dog’s head. Two more rushed in, sweeping at the ponies with their massive paws, but Rolling Thunder easily sidestepped and bucked the lead Diamond Dog in the face. He spun around and brought his sword down on the second Dog’s head, causing it to stumble and trip into the fire.

The other Dogs hesitated, and Rolling Thunder saw his opening. He rushed forward, twirling the rope on his leg into a loop. One Dog tossed a spear at him, and he was forced to dodge and deflect the spear with his sword. He rose into the air and started circling the Diamond Dogs, his wings pumping as hard as possible to build up enough speed. The Diamond Dogs clumped together, thinking that Rolling Thunder was intending to attack. Smiling, the Wonderbolt tossed the rope, allowing the pull of the miniature cyclone to pull the rope around the Dogs. He increased his speed before pulling tight, the rope binding the Dogs together and causing them to collapse in a heap.

“Where did ponies come from?!” the biggest of the Dogs yelled, thrashing to get away as Rolling Thunder and Firefly applied more ropes.

“Cloudsdale, if you’re interested.” Rolling Thunder said, finishing off the last of the knots and pulling the Diamond Dogs to their feet. “Alright, douse the fire and make it seem like we were never here. These doggies have a date with the Empress.”

...

Celestia was meditating, allowing Her body to rest and Her soul to drift through the Immaterium. There had been some disturbances, but nothing that could have threatened Her or Her Legions. She sighed, calling Her soul back to Her body and stretching Her wings.

She was taken out of Her meditative state by the sound of somepony entering Her tent. She turned and saw a young Earth Pony, a Trottingham Knight, with a small kettle and cup balanced on his flanks.

“Um, Empress?” the pony stammered.

“What is it?”

“Well, um, I saw you sitting in here alone, and... well, I thought that maybe you’d like some tea, or something... you know, to calm down?” Celestia rose, walking over to the Legionnaire. The pony, for his part, managed to not cower in fear and awe as She approached, but he was still shaking at the thought of upsetting the Empress. “I-I’ll take it away if you don’t want it. You don’t want it, right?”

“I never said that.” She kneeled to get at eye level with the young Knight. “This was a thoughtful gesture, and I thank you for that. It would be rude of me to not accept it.”

“Oh, thank you Empress.” Celestia smiled and grasped the kettle and cup in Her telekinesis. Relieved of his burden, the Knight bowed and left, still shivering from the potential disaster that could have happened.

“I have to find a way to make them more at ease around me.” She muttered, pouring some of the tea into the cup. “Yes, fear is a good way to instill respect, but then they’ll start being irrational to win my favor.” She sighed and raised the teacup to Her lips, warm liquid slipping past them and down Her throat.

Celestia was very old, and therefore had experienced things as simple as drinking tea millions of times over. But in that instant, sitting out in the desert with Her Legions, something that small and insignificant provided more pleasure for Her than anything She had experienced in a very long time. Her wings fluffed involuntarily and Her entire body warmed considerably, and Her lips curled into a smile as She took another sip.

“I must find that Knight and get this blend.” She chuckled before blinking at what She had just said. “Wait, since when have I cared about tea blends? I’m an Empress, not a spice merchant. I’m supposed to be planning a war... But it was still rather pleasant....” She sighed and shook Her head. “I really must be getting old if I break down over tea.”

“Sister, your presence is needed.” Luna called from outside the tent. Celestia set Her tea aside and exited, joining Her sister as the two made their way towards the south end of the camp.

“Was it such a problem that you couldn’t handle it yourself?” Celestia asked.

“Well, the Legionnaires asked for you, specifically” Luna shook her head. “I think they are still getting used to the idea of my title of Warmistress. Anyway, one of our scouting units rescued several ponies and took prisoners, and they want to know what to do with them.”

“Prisoners, so soon?”

“Guess this campaign won’t be as difficult as we thought if the Dogs let themselves be captured so easily.”

“This may be but a one-time occurrence or a stroke of luck; we cannot count on this happening again, lest we become complacent and allow the enemy to slip by us.” Luna was silent until the two sisters reached the prisoners. Rolling Thunder and Firefly were hovering over the twelve Diamond Dogs, the Wonderbolt giving the Western Ranger’s commander a weird look. “I hope you are not doing this to impress me?”

“Far from it; if I wanted to impress you I’d have tried to get more.” Celestia rolled Her eyes and looked towards the prisoners.

"How did you come across them?"

"They had this camp and a bunch of ponies in cages. We decided to deal with that." Firefly answered.

“Glad to see that you are taking initiative. Untie them.”

“They could try to escape.” Rolling Thunder said.

“I doubt they could defeat me, my sister, and fourteen thousand Legionnaires. Untie them.” Rolling Thunder hesitated for a moment, but nodded before moving to untie the Diamond Dogs. Celestia unstrapped Her sword and tapped the tip against the ground, allowing the energy field to ignite for intimidation. The Dogs flinched a little as energy crackled down the blade of Her sword, and She smiled slightly at their fear.

“Your fear shows your weakness. A good soldier would have consecrated themselves before facing an enemy leader.”

“Pony is weak, not us.” the lead Dog said, just before Celestia tapped Her sword against the Diamond Dog’s chin, fur sizzling slightly against the energy field.

“Letting yourself be captured by half your number, that is a real show of your strength. You are my prisoners now, as such it is within my power to do whatever I please with you.” She removed the sword from the Dog’s chin, still keeping it visible in case Her prisoners tried anything. “Now, who is your commander, and where is he?”

“... ‘Commander’? What is ‘commander’?”

“Who hired you to come out here and kidnap my subjects?” What was Luna thinking when she made creatures this stupid?

“We’s not hired, and we’s not stealing ponies! We’re... protecting them, yes?” Celestia was not amused.

“From what?”

“Big lizard! He lives over in town that way.” the Dog pointed off to the southwest. “Eats Dogs and ponies, yes.”

“Lizard? You mean dragon?”

“Yes! Big flying lizard.” there was a pause before Celestia smirked.

“I’ve faced worse. But if you were trying to protect these ponies from dragons, why would you put them in cages.”

“We didn’t.”

“Then how come my soldiers say you did? Are you calling them liars?”

“Uh... yes?” Celestia looked at Rolling Thunder and Firefly.

“Want us to fly back and get the cages for you?” the Western Ranger’s commander asked.

“There’s no need for that. But, if you would be so kind as to fetch me a stake, that would be appreciated.”

“Yes ma’am.” Firefly left while Celestia turned Her attention back to the Diamond Dogs.

“I don’t suppose you have any stories about somepony capturing others they found less... desirable, do you?”

“N-No.” the Dog answered.

“Well I do. See, a long time ago there was a... stallion, I can’t quite recall his name. Now, he was a ruler of a stretch of land, and he used his power to maintain order and stability throughout his territory.

“One day his land was invaded by an army. This army sought to destroy everything he believed in, and he was determined to keep them away. Now, he was outnumbered, so how could he fight against this army?” Celestia smiled. “Terror, that’s how; make the enemy think that they were not fighting a mere stallion, but a daemon from the deepest pits of the Immaterium. And he was very effective at what he did.”

“A band of the enemy strayed away from the main force, and he captured them. Instead of executing them by the axe or the noose, he got... creative.” She smiled again when She saw Firefly return with a large stake, nearly seven feet in length and sharpened at both ends. “I was there, observing how he did away with those that opposed him; some he would kill and have their heads mounted on spears, while others would be impaled while they were still alive; it would take days to die, stuck up on those stakes with no food or shelter from the elements. I am a curious mare, and from what I learned the pain is excruciating. And... he was a bit unhinged, so he did this more than you would like to know.”

“... Pony is lying.”

“Am I, now?” She turned to Firefly. “This one doesn’t seem to be very cooperative; he goes first.” Firefly spun the stake around and advanced towards the Diamond Dog, but intimidation had taken its toll.

“Boss Dog told us to get more ponies.” the Dog whined, trying to make as much room as possible between him and Firefly. “Said ponies are weak and won’t do anything, yes? We... we catch them and bring them to him, yes.”

“Where is he, this ‘Boss Dog’?” At least they’re more sensible than orks. Well, small mercies are welcome.

“That way.” the Diamond Dog pointed back to the southwest “Way that way, pass big lizard. He’s big, lots of Dogs and bulls and birds and stuff.”

“‘Lots’ does not give me an accurate representation. How big is his army?”

“More than this, lot more than this. Lots of Dogs.” Celestia turned away, deactivating Her sword and returning it to the clamp on Her flank.

“We move out as soon as possible.” She shouted so that all of the Legionaries could hear. “Have cages built for the prisoners and make sure they are held at least four feet off the ground at all times. Plainsrunners and Black Ravens will scout ahead for any signs of enemy activity. I want a company of soldiers to escort the refugees back to the border immediately.”

“Yes, Empress.”

...

The army continued its march through the desert, traveling during the early hours of morning and just before dark so as to conserve as much energy as possible. Attempts by the Pegasi amongst the Legions to create more cloud cover failed, and Celestia had to dissuade Rolling Thunder from trying again and depleting his strength. They stopped near another canyon for a day to allow the company escorting the refugees to return, and within two days the Legions were back as whole strength.

The army was camped on a plateau, giving them a clear view for miles around. As per Her orders, the Diamond Dog prisoners were placed in cages that had been suspended from a series of poles and wooden planks, members of the Siege Breakers guarding them at all times. The Dogs were content to stay put, doing their best to not draw the wrath of Celestia and Her Legions.

“The idea of a dragon being out there troubles me.” Celestia said as dawn rose.

“Why? I thought you said you could defeat a dragon.” Luna said from her position next to Her.

“True, but the last time I did so was thousands of years ago.” She unhitched Her sword and walked out of the camp. “I’m going out to find that dragon and kill it if necessary.”

“I’m going with you.” Luna grabbed her swords and started to follow, but was stopped by a golden hoof tapping against her chest.

“No, I need you to stay here.”

“Sister, if you think that it’s too dangerous-”

“Far from it. Remember your position as Warmistress; I need somepony here to maintain control over the Legions.”

“But you might be killed.”

“That is a risk I have to take. Do not follow me.” Celestia spread Her wings and took off, flying off over the horizon. Luna hesitated at the perimeter of the camp for a few moments, unsure of how to proceed from there.

She doesn’t trust you or your skills. the voice said.

If she didn’t trust me, she would have left me back at Everfree.

And risk having you swing the country into your favor? No, she wants you out here, where your status as a figurehead is more advantageous to her.

I am not a figurehead.

Her status as Empress deprives you of any power. Have you ever been able to give your own orders?

... No.

You always have to run suggestions through her instead of deciding what is best for you and those that you care for, do you not?

Yes.

Why put up with that? You are powerful, and your words should carry more weight than they do.

But she said that my words have the same weight as hers.

And you honestly believe that? You are powerful; they should carry more than just your sister's authority.

Yes, yes they should... I’ll ask my sister for more responsibilities once this campaign is over.

Don’t wait, take the responsibility for yourself now.

No, that is going too far; I would betray the level of trust that my sister has placed in me as her second in command.

Why? She does not trust that you can take care of yourself.

But I am not as strong as she is. I’ve already lost one wing and I won’t risk myself any more.

You lost your wing because your sister is weak; she wishes for you to stay behind her so that you cannot develop into the true ruler you are capable of becoming.

... What are you saying to me?

...

Celestia landed and looked around. More dust, but She had managed to find signs of ruins amongst the rock. Sword at the ready, She followed the ruins, finding small wall fragments and bits of carved rock as She went. Small fragments became large, and soon She was standing in the ruins of a city, walls and roofs having collapsed from neglect and looting. Icons and other small statues of Her and Her sister lay half buried and broken, and altars of dedication lay overgrown with dried plants.

“This must be the city Applejack told me of.” She walked on, Her boots crushing smaller bits of rock underhoof. “This has been abandoned longer than even she realizes... why?” She walked on, stopping a few times to inspect the damage. There was no sign of damage caused by weapons, and the only skeletons She found were of small animals. The only hoofprints She could see were Her own, the desert having reclaimed any similar signs.

However, in Her searching She allowed Her guard to drop.

She neared a crumbling chapel when there was an earth-shaking crash. The force threw Her to the ground and knocked the sword out of Her grasp, and small rocks rained down on Her. She coughed a few times before recovering, Her sword reigniting as She grabbed it. She swung around to face the threat, coming face-to-face with a giant pair of yellow eyes.

“A pony? This far south?” Celestia blinked as the newcomer reared up, showing itself to be a massive dragon with emerald green scales and golden claws.

“The same could be said for you.” Celestia said, keeping Her sword at the ready. “I assumed dragons preferred colder climates.”

“I am free to go wherever I please; I am not limited by such trivial issues like borders or habitat.” The dragon replied. “You, however, are much more interesting; There haven’t been ponies this far south in quite some time.”

“I presume you know what happened to this group?”

“If you assume foul play, I can say I am not responsible.” the dragon relaxed and lay down before Celestia, its massive head resting mere feet from Her. “Put away your sword, and we can talk like civilized beings.”

“How do I know you don’t have allies hiding amongst the ruins to capture me?”

“I care not for slaves or wars. That’s part of the reason why I am here; not much lives out here, and I may rest in peace.”

“So you are just here to rest?”

“Until I get tired of this area and move elsewhere.” Celestia paused for a moment, testing the flow of the Warp to see if the dragon was lying. When She detected no deception, She slowly put Her sword away as the dragon snorted, a small cloud of smoke filling the air. “Now tell me, pony, why are you here?”

“First, I am not mere pony. I am Celestia, Empress of Equestria, and I am here to reclaim this land and the ponies that have been taken here.”

“Reclaim? This land was never taken away, so why reclaim it?”

“It has fallen into the sway of those that would see my ponies their slaves. I intend to destroy them all, as they have incurred my wrath.”

“Bold statement.”

“Perhaps you may be able to help; you know this land, so you must have seen something.”

“I do not meddle in the affairs of nations and rulers; it matters not which army is where and who is in control. I come and go as I please, and I am not ruled by any Empress or king.”

“So you will not help me?”

“I don’t see why I should; this is your war, not mine.”

“All wars affect those that claim to be uninvolved. You may think you are safe in your home, but soon raiders and thieves will come to steal from you, and with no force to stop them then they will continue to press against you.”

“I shall have to avoid them.”

“But the world is shrinking around you. A day will come when you can no longer stay out of what is going on around you, and you may very well be forced into conflict with either my ponies or some other group. You cannot stay neutral forever, so now is your chance to decide who to support.”

“You say that with such conviction. And what if you fail?”

“If I do, then I fail; you have nothing to lose in this.”

“Yes I do. I let you come through here, and within months you will have your own treasure hunters and raiders come here to steal my hoard. I trade one annoyance for another.”

“I doubt it will come to that. I swear upon my honor as Empress that I will send nopony to steal what belongs to you.”

“How do I know that you will hold up your bargain?”

“You may come to Everfree and strike me dead if you find anypony with orders from me to raid your hoard.”

“I will need more assurance than that.”

“Very well. Look into my eyes, and tell me what you see.” the dragon looked at Celestia for a moment before scoffing.

“Is that it?”

“Yes. Look into my eyes; if you see any deception or ill-will, I will leave.” the dragon snorted again and made eye contact with Celestia, the two staring at each other for some time.

However, staring directly into Celestia’s eyes had some disadvantages, for therein lay the clearest view of Celestia’s true power and majesty. None but Her sons or the mightiest of Eldar could look into Her eyes for very long, with many other having turned away with pain or nausea after their attempts. Celestia had found a way to mask the effect shortly after Luna was born, but now She allowed the full of Her power to be on display.

The dragon did not seem to be effected at first, it’s eyes locked on Celestia. But, as time wore on, She could see changes: the dragon’s eyes dialated to take in less information, small muscles began to twitch to avoid contact, and signs of fatigue came on faster than normal. She maintained Her composure so as to not look smug before speaking. “Well?”

“I must say, you are a very interesting pony.” the dragon chuckled again before breaking direct eye contact. “You are in possession of an impressive amount of power, more than I’ve ever seen in any mortal.”

“I am no mortal.”

“I gathered; your wings and horn denote your relations to the gods. Far be it for me to oppose their will.” the dragon rose up and looked towards the south “Two miles in that direction is an army, probably forty-thousand Diamond Dogs. They come here sometimes to try and find my hoard, but they are easily fooled. They do have a large collection of mercenaries, mainly Griffons and minotaurs, but not enough to be a dominating force.”

“Any fortifications?”

“None that you and I would think of as fortifications. Their leader is more interested in digging and wealth than actual military coherency.”

“You seem to know a lot about war for someone who claims to avoid meddling in nation’s affairs.”

“Just because I do not fight wars does not mean I cannot study them. This is all the information I will give you.”

“It will suffice.” Celestia bowed and turned, preparing to head back to the Legions. She paused before taking off, looking around the ruined city She and the dragon were resting in. “This is a fine city. I would like to see it restored, with your permission.”

“You need not ask for my permission.” the dragon said. “I am leaving soon, to where I don’t know; perhaps Neighpan, they seem more peaceful than Equestrians. Do with this city whatever you wish.”

“May you be safe in your travels.” Celestia spread Her wings and took off, watching as the city and dragon shrank into the horizon.

...

Another day's march, and the army had arrived in the city. Some of the Legionnaires, especially the Plainsrunners, had gotten to work rebuilding, and soon some of the old cathedrals and housing had been repaired. The Legions were glad to have better shelter from the sun, and Celestia and Luna welcomed the chance to have somewhere to plan.

“From what I’ve been able to gather,” Celestia said, laying out a map on a makeshift table “The enemy is somewhere near this canyon.” She circled an area of land south of their current location. “Where exactly I don’t know, but we shall find out soon enough.”

“I doubt they will stay there and allow us to build up our forces.” Luna said.

“Their leader is, by all accounts, nothing more than a particularly nasty mining boss. The only advantage he has over us is numbers.”

“By how much?” one of the assembled commanders, Icewind, asked.

“At least three Dogs for every one pony, and that is not including mercenaries.” there was a chorus of murmurs amongst the commanders.

“Attacking a force that size head on? We’d be routed, even with better armor and tactics.” Dawn Sparkle said.

“I have a plan. Luna,” Celestia looked to Her sister. “I want you to take the Lunar Knights, Black Ravens, and Drakeguard to this point here.” She jabbed at a ridge several miles to the east of where the Diamond Dog camp was supposed to be located. “When the battle begins, wait ten minutes before advancing against the Diamond Dogs’ flank; that should cut off their chance of retreat.”

“How will I know when to begin counting the ten minutes?”

“I will signal you when the time comes. Now, the remaining Legions will assemble thusly: the Celestial Guard, myself included, will be in the center, with the Daughters and Arctic Wolves flanking left and right respectively. The Western Rangers, Stalliongrad Guards, and Trottingham Knights will make up the second rank, and the Iron Hooves will be in the rear on the left. The Everfree Sentinels and the Siege Breakers will be held in reserve for artillery support and to protect our own flanks.”

“What about us?” Rolling Thunder asked, pointing to himself and Applejack.

“The Plainsrunners will be deployed on the far left, with instructions to intercept any cavalry charges the enemy may make.”

“Cavalry, ma’am?”

“Buffalo, specifically; the Dogs may have hired out or forced some of the tribes to act as shock troopers.” Applejack whistled.

“Not much that can stop a buffalo stampede, Empress.” she said.

“You are faster and they are most likely not wearing armor; should they launch a charge I want you to attack from the rear and sides.”

“Sure thing, Empress; Ah won’t let ya down.”

“Rolling Thunder,” Celestia looked at the commander of the Wonderbolts. “I want you to gather all your Pegasi together and find somewhere high from which you can observe the battlefield. If and when the enemy’s main force charges, I want you to take your legion and attack the enemy from above.”

“Reloading on the fly is pretty difficult, Empress; we may only be able to make one pass.”

“That may be all we need. Before we finish this meeting, I would also like to discuss the high chance of mercenaries that the enemy may deploy.”

“But we’ve already talked about buffalo.” Dawn Sparkle said.

“I’m not speaking of buffalo. I speak of Griffons, minotaurs and other creatures like that.”

“Give a minotaur a club and some scraps of metal for armor and you’ll need twenty ponies to take him down.” Icewind said. “We get raiders from time to time up north, and while one’s bad enough fighting an entire tribe of them is murder.”

“That was before I gave you this armor and better weapons.” Celestia countered.

“True, but it still won’t be an easy fight.”

“And then there’s the Griffons.” Rolling Thunder said. “They’re just as fast as a Pegasus, and much more aggressive. They could very well intercept us before we finish our pass over the army.”

“I trained you to be proficient in both ranged combat and melee; you should be able to defend yourself if you are attacked in such a manner.” Celestia looked at the group as a whole. “Now, is there anything else we would like to discuss for the spies?”

“Spies?” Luna raised an eyebrow in confusion. “What spies?” Celestia’s horn shimmered and the farthest wall collapsed inward. Three Diamond Dogs hovered in Celestia’s telekinetic grasp, flailing around helplessly to get free.

“These spies. They’ve been hiding outside for close to ten minutes.”

“How did pony know?” the lead Diamond Dog cried.

“I am a psychic of unmatched skill; I sensed you nearing the camp several hours ago.” Celestia brought the Diamond Dogs closer. “So you must have heard everything I said just now, right?”

“... Yes.”

“Then I can’t risk that you may get back to the enemy. Luna,” She passed two of the Diamond Dogs over to Her sister. “Have these two executed immediately, and make sure it is quick.”

“What of the other?” Luna asked.

“I have a very special mission for him.”

...

Celestia, Luna, Icewind and Applejack made their way across the desert, the Diamond Dog spy leading them towards the enemy camp. To make sure the Dog could not spill their entire plan to any potential foes, Celestia had had the Dog gagged and manipulated the Warp in such a way that his vocal cords would not work properly. Icewind and Luna had called Her paranoid, but otherwise raised no objection.

As for how they were sure that the Dog was leading them in the right direction? As it turned out, the mind of a Diamond Dog is very simple, and easy to bend to one’s will. A quick suggestion from the Immaterium had made the Dog a very useful puppet.

“Why exactly are we doing this again?” Icewind asked.

“I need to make sure that this is actually a viable threat, and not just a trick by somepony to remove an annoyance.” Celestia answered.

“But they are a threat!” Applejack cried.

“If they are, then we will also be able to gain vital intelligence. I’ve had my fair share of manipulators pointing me at their own enemies, and I don’t want that to happen again.”

“Right, ya told me ‘bout that.”

“What makes you think that they will let four ponies just walk into their camp completely unopposed?” Icewind asked.

“I wouldn’t have gone out like this without a bargaining chip.” She nodded towards the captured Diamond Dog. “Unless they are completely selfish they wouldn’t want to see one of their own in the care of an enemy.”

“And what if they don’t care?”

“Two of the most powerful ponies to have ever lived, a mare with a long lasting grudge, and a battle-hardened northerner against several thousand Diamond Dogs? I think we’ll be okay.”

“If you say so.” The four walked in silence for a few minutes, their captive leading them on. As they went on, an odd smell began to drift through the air. The two commanders looked around in confusion while Celestia and Luna advanced undisturbed.

“I don’t want to sound like I’m complaining,” Icewind said. “But what is that smell?”

“That.” Celestia raised a hoof towards a pile of decomposing animal corpses. Some had been partially eaten, while others were covered in so many flies and other insects that they were unrecognizable. Icewind and Applejack looked slightly disturbed at the sight, but managed to regain their composure quickly. “We must be getting close. Prepare yourself.” Icewind nodded and unhitched his axe, keeping the head low and out in an attempt to look less threatening. Celestia pushed the Diamond Dog captive forward, the Dog only offering minimal resistance as the ponies advanced.

Soon a camp appeared, although calling it a camp was being generous; most of the shelters were little more than holes and miniature strip mines, with only a few genuine tents off to one side. What Diamond Dogs She could see were in no particular order whatsoever, with most lounging around or fighting amongst each other. She straightened up and continued on, the other ponies pulling closer together for better protection.

The Diamond Dogs paid them little mind at first, going about their daily routines as if nothing was unusual. Soon, though, one or two began to take notice and grab weapons in vain attempts to prepare for an attack. Celestia and Her entourage stopped ten yards away from the camp and watched as a small group of Dogs assembled.

“Shoddy weapons.” Icewind said. “Maybe this won’t be as hard of a fight as I thought.”

“Many have died saying the same of different enemies.” Celestia mumbled. She turned Her full attention towards the camp and spoke. “Which one of you do you recognize as your leader?” She shouted.

“What is pony doing here?” one Dog responded.

“I have captured one of your comrades.” She said, lifting the captured Diamond Dog up with Her telekinesis “Perhaps you would like me to return him?”

“Uh... well... Boss Dog doesn’t like ponies taking-”

“Unless he has stirred my wrath I have no ill will towards him.” Celestia thought She heard Luna chuckle, but dismissed it as irrelevant. “Now, would you be so kind as to call your leader and perhaps we could discuss a few issues?”

“... yes, pony.” two Dogs broke off from the group, hurrying into the camp as fast as their absurdly short legs could carry them. Celestia released the Dog ensnared in Her telekinesis, allowing it to drop unceremoniously to the ground. The other Dogs flinched as their comrade hit the ground, and Celestia failed to prevent a small smile breaking across Her face. None of the Dogs ventured any closer, although some would sling poorly worded insults at the ponies. Icewind and Luna exchanged a few glances, but otherwise the Equestrians did not react.

A few more minutes passed before a larger Diamond Dog walked out of the camp, followed by several others dressed in shoddy armor. The leader was wearing a bleach-white cow’s skull for a helmet and an eyepatch over the right side of his face. He clutched a crude club with several spear tips tied to one side, and a few larger scraps of metal were all that could be considered armor.

“I presume you are the leader of this particular group?” Celestia asked.

“Yeah.” The Dog rumbled. “What does pony want?”

“Well, first I wished to return one of your spies.” She shoved the Diamond Dog towards the leader. The freed Dog scampered away, tail tucked between his legs. “Now, on to different matters; several of my colleagues have claimed that you have kidnapped several of their friends and relatives.”

“So?”

“Perhaps you would be so kind as to release a few-” Celestia was interrupted by the leader laughing.

“Stupid pony thinks she can come here and boss me around!” the other Dogs joined in on the laughter. “I ain’t giving any ponies back; they’re mine, fair and square.”

“Since when were they yours to take?”

“They come around here like they own the place, but this is my land here and I take whatever I want.”

“Then I presume you captured the ponies in that ruined city to the north?” The Dog looked at Celestia.

“I didn’t steal no city pony. They’re all soft, big on their books and their pretty stuff. You’re soft too, thinking you can just walk here and start bossing me around.”

“Me? Soft?”

“Yeah. What are you gonna do, shine me to death? Talk some more?” Celestia’s gazed darkened.

“Know your place. I battled against the forces of Chaos and saved this world from being turned to ice. I have killed more creatures and abominations in single battles than you have ever killed in your entire life, and should you continue to dismiss me in such a way I will show you the full power of my wrath.” This only caused the Diamond Dog to laugh harder.

“Stupid shiny pony thinks she can intimidate me? You ain’t so tough; you just want me to think you’re tough so I’ll do whatever you want. Well I’m not gonna be bossed around by some pony.” The Dog raised his club. “Get out, or I’ll use your head as a footstool.” Icewind raised his axe to prepare for an attack, but Celestia shot him a glance and he backed down. She looked back to the Diamond Dog’s leader, Her gaze still as hard as before.

“You have chosen your fate. The last thing you shall see will be my blade sweeping through your neck.” Celestia turned and walked away, the others following after exchanging a few glares with the Diamond Dogs.

“We shall marshal the Legions and attack at dawn.” She said as the Diamond Dog camp receded into the distance.

“But what about the spy?” Luna asked “Your enchantments won’t last very long, and then they’ll know about our plan.”

“I’ve taken a couple precautions.” Celestia’s horn shimmered before there was a tremendous explosion. The other three ponies turned and saw that part of the Diamond Dogs’ camp had caught fire, with numerous Dogs rushing to put the flames out.

“Warpflame is so amusing when used creatively.” Celestia chuckled and kept walking, the others following slowly behind Her.

...

Dawn. Shadows dotted the landscape as the sun rose higher into the air. A few desert birds stirred from their roosts, and small animals ran to and fro in an attempt to find food before the sun forced them to retreat to their shelters.

And it was on this day, in the shadows of dawn, that two armies marched to war.

Luna’s force had departed sometime during the night, vanishing into the darkness as if they were never there. Celestia had the Legions assemble soon after, and they were already on the move as the sun became visible over the horizon. She marched at the front of the army, Her sword drawn and Her body glowing with power, an impressive sight amongst the rocks and dust; fourteen thousand ponies, clad in a wide spectrum of color, led by a glowing avatar of all that ponykind represented. The sound of hooves trodding on stone and dust mixed with the sound of armor plates knocking together could be heard for miles, a foreboding sound that would have chilled the hearts of anypony that heard it.

Before them was the Diamond Dog army, a seething horde that stretched across the horizon. Like their leader, most were dressed in thrown together armor and armed with makeshift clubs and spears, shambling forward in no particular order. The Dogs howled battle cries and banged their weapons together, the sound of the horde drowning out all others. Behind them several hundred Griffons hovered, their silence in stark contrast to the bellowing horde. The Diamond Dogs stopped advancing, their howls and battle cries reaching a crescendo.

The Legions halted their advance, standing in silence as they watched the enemy force. Celestia looked about Her soldiers, and saw some of them exchanging nervous glances with each other.

“Do not allow your fear to rule you.” She said, looking over Her forces. “They think that fear is their ally, that it will break you down and cause you to flee. Let us show them the true meaning of fear.” Her horn lit up as four red streaks shot up into the sky, the streaks exploding in a shower of light.

...

Luna watched as the four streaks exploded in the sky. She finished strapping on her armor and turned to her appointed Legions.

“Prepare yourself.” she said, drawing her swords and rising into the air. “My sister has sent the signal, and we must be ready to attack. Gather your weapons and armor; we move out in ten minutes.” the Legionnaires nodded and scrambled to get into formation, pulling on any spare armor and weaponry that may have been forgotten.

Soon you shall show the world what you are truly capable of.

Perhaps I shall. Luna was so focused on preparing her forces that she was unaware of a second voice calling out from the void, one that had gone unnoticed by any other being capable of peering into the Warp.

...

In the early years of Her time as Emperor, Celestia had been called paranoid by many of Her fellow commanders. She did not see it that way, preferring to think of it as preparation for any challenge that might present itself. Now, She hoped that such planning would pay off.

Behind the main formation of the Legions, the Siege Breakers had set up a line of light catapults. Normally such an arrangement would be impractical, but the mass of Diamond Dogs was so condensed that any impracticalities were nullified. As soon as Celestia’s signal exploded in the sky, the Legion had launched their first salvo at the enemy formation, dozens of heavy stones hurtling towards the opposing force.

The Diamond Dogs stopped their howling long enough to watch as the stones arched through the air. They had even less time before the stones impacted the ground, crushing any unlucky enough to be beneath them to a bloody paste. The stones bounced and skipped through the enemy formation, smashing limbs and staining the dirt with red. The Dogs recovered just as the second salvo hit, screams of the dying replacing any lingering battle cries.

“Interesting.” Celestia muttered, Her expression stony and reserved.

“Empress, look.” One of the Celestial Guard said, pointing a hoof towards a cloud of dust rushing towards them. Celestia squinted and saw a small group of buffalo charging towards the Legions, heedless of the bombardment ravaging the main force.

“There is no need to worry; the Plainsrunners have the situation under control.” She nodded towards a second cloud of dust rushing to intercept the first.

...

Applejack’s heart pounded in her chest as she and the other Plainsrunners rushed forward. The charging buffalo paid them no mind, focused entirely on the main force. This allowed the Plainsrunners to get right alongside them without being noticed, a perfect position from which to attack.

Normally Applejack would have called to her fellows but she felt as though there was no need for it now. She merely glanced over her shoulder at the other ponies and nodded, unclipping a crossbow and twisting so that the bow was aimed over her shoulder at the buffalo stampede. She slowed a little to steady herself before firing, the bolt whistling through the air before striking and burying itself deep in the buffalo’s neck, the hit throwing up a splash of red and sending the buffalo tumbling head over hooves into the ground. The rest of the Plainsrunners fired and more buffalo dropped, the once intimidating charge breaking up under volley after volley of bolts.

The Plainsrunners pressed against the charge, redirecting it so the stampeding enemy would not cause a major impact in the battle. Crossbows were swapped for swords as the ponies closed in, using their smaller size and superior training to duck between the buffalo and take out key individuals with quick strikes. Some, lacking room to get between the combatants, leapt up on the backs of some of the buffalo, stabbing downward at their opponents.

The buffalo charge had been defeated, and the Empress of Equestria was preparing Her next move.

...

Another signal, and the Legions began to advance slowly while the Siege Breakers continued their bombardment. Finally deciding that they had had enough, the Diamond Dogs let out another howl and charged forward, heedless of the Siege Breakers’ attacks. The Griffon mercenaries hung back, content to let the Diamond Dogs grind themselves down before moving in.

High above the enemy, Rolling Thunder finished his final preparations. His armor fully secured and his crossbow primed, he turned to the rest of the Wonderbolts, the Pegasi ready and awaiting his orders.

“Remember: we only have enough time for one pass, two if we’re lucky. Keep your wingponies in sight at all times, and do not under any circumstances engage a Griffon in single combat. Check your targets before firing and don’t try anything fancy.” the Pegasi nodded as Rolling Thunder turned his attention to the battle, watching as the Diamond Dogs slowed to skirt the buffalo corpses.

“For the Empress!” He shouted before diving, the entire legion following. One thousand Pegasi, clad in blue and gold armor, diving towards the Diamond Dogs like rain falling in a storm. The angle from which the Wonderbolts attacked meant that the Diamond Dogs could not maneuver to deal with this threat properly, even if they did have ranged weapons. The Pegasi pulled up slightly to prevent from crashing into the ground, and after a few moments they fired.

Rolling Thunder raised his crossbow and fire, the bolt hitting a large Diamond Dog in the eye. His target flailed and hit several other Dogs, who were trampled under the rush of their fellows. The other Pegasi fired to similar effect, although some had to dodge to avoid incoming bombardment from the Siege Breakers. Rolling Thunder reloaded as quickly as possible and fired again, the bolt going wide and snapping upon striking a rock. He pulled up and circled around, taking a moment to survey the situation.

The Wonderbolts’ attack had broken up the Diamond Dogs a little, but they were still charging towards the main force. One group of Griffons was now moving up to intercept the ponies, while the other continued to hang back away from the fighting. Rolling Thunder reloaded and rose into the air, preparing to face off against the new threat.

“All units converge on those Griffons; make sure they stay as far away as possible from the main force.”

...

Celestia stopped, raising Her sword into the air. The Legions halted as well, with unicorns and anypony wielding a crossbow moving to the front. The Diamond Dogs had recovered from the bombardment and the Wonderbolts’ attack, and continued their mad charge towards the Equestrians.

Now She could see several other creatures interspersed between the Diamond Dogs: minotaurs, towering over even the largest Diamond Dog and wielding massive clubs and axes. These mercenaries roared as they charged, sometimes pushing or trampling Diamond Dogs in their rush to reach the enemy. Celestia smirked and turned Her head slightly.

“Fire at will! Aim for the legs and torso!” She shouted before swinging Her sword down. As Her blade descended, every unicorn and crossbow that had a clear shot fired, a wall of light rushing towards the enemy. High-energy spells punched through multiple Diamond Dogs before exploding, the heat generated by the explosion melting armor and eyes. Crossbow bolts tore into flesh and bone, leaving deep wounds and sometimes severing limbs from bodies as they sailed through the sky. Diamond Dogs tripped over their fellows, some even impaling themselves on scattered weaponry, and the attack stalled long enough for a second salvo of spells and crossbow bolts to hit.

In the center of the Equestrian forces, Celestia had begun to build up power. Her eyes glowed and Her armor sparkled as more and more power was drawn from the Immaterium, the sheer volume She was drawing upon being enough to kill even the most powerful psykers, and for a brief instant She wondered if perhaps She was drawing in too much power.

That instant vanished when She released Her energy.

A solid beam of light shot from Celestia’s horn and struck the Diamond Dogs. Any foe that was standing directly in its path was instantly carbonized, their bodies crumbling to dust and being carried away in the attack. The beam scythed through the massed ranks of the Diamond Dogs, killing and blinding dozed upon dozens of them. Even the blood-crazed minotaurs stalled upon seeing Celestia release Her power, allowing the other ponies time to adjust their aim and pick them off with precision shots. With the Diamond Dogs’ assault breaking up, Celestia turned to the Legions.

“Forward! Strike them down and purge them from this realm!” Her horn shimmered and Celestia vanished, reappearing with an explosion amongst the Diamond Dogs. She waded into the horde, Her sword sweeping through Diamond Dogs as if She was cutting through air. Armor offered no protection, bone and tendons no support, all torn asunder by Her wrath. She leapt into the air and launched a stream of Warpflame at the enemy, some Diamond Dogs being roasted alive while others were reduced to vapor. She dove and struck the ground, kicking up dirt and broken bodies before pressing forward, Her armor becoming stained with red as She fought on.

Her Legions, inspired by Her attack, fired one last salvo before charging, swords, spears, and axes at the ready. The ponies slammed into the Diamond Dogs at full speed, the two forces hacking and stabbing at one another in brutal melee. The ponies’ momentum allowed them to slice through the ranks of the Diamond Dogs, pressing through and routing those that were lucky enough to survive. Ahead, Celestia continued to plow through the enemy, stopping only to fire blasts of Warp Energy and get an idea of where Her forces were.

“Flee, for judgment has fallen upon you!” She bellowed, calling down a strike of lightning amongst the Diamond Dogs.

...

Icewind buried his axe in the chest of a Diamond Dog, the heavy blade almost cleaving the enemy in half. He yanked the axe out of his opponent and swung it around in a wide arc, catching two more Diamond Dogs and relieving them of their heads. His grey armor now flecked with red, Icewind surged forward, the rest of the Arctic Wolves forming up and charging after him. He leapt over a fallen buffalo and swung his axe downward, splitting another Diamond Dog in half and knocking another into the dirt. Icewind ducked as a Diamond Dog swung for him before spinning around and bucking, his hooves catching the Dog beneath its chin and sending it reeling backwards.

There was a roar from farther back and Icewind saw a minotaur charging forward, the best swinging its club in wide arcs and knocking away both ponies and Diamond Dogs in its rush to attack him. Icewind cracked a small grin before charging, raising his axe for a downward strike. The minotaur saw this and swung its club, the heavy head missing Icewind by inches. He pressed on and struck, the axe cleaving off a large chunk of flesh with every strike. The minotaur swung again, this time hitting Icewind and knocking the commander into a group of Diamond Dogs.

Two more Arctic Wolves drove off the Diamond Dogs and allowed Icewind to recover, the commander grabbing his axe and pulling himself up on his hooves. The minotaur snorted and charged, bringing its club up for a downward strike. Icewind Raised his axe as the minotaur attacked, his axe blocking the minotaur’s club before it struck his head. The two combatants pressed against each other, weapons groaning under stress as telekinetic aura and muscle tried to force the weapons apart.

Finally something gave and the minotaur’s club slipped out from under Icewind’s axe. As the minotaur tried to recover, Icewind swung down and buried the blade in his opponent’s skull, the minotaur roaring in pain and staggering back to try and pry the axe out. Icewind stepped forward and grabbed the axe, pulling upward and ripping the top of the minotaur’s skull off. Blood splattered on Icewind as the minotaur collapsed, the Arctic Wolf advancing towards another group of Diamond Dogs.

All in all, it was a good day to serve the Empress.

...

Dawn Sparkle batted away another spear and stabbed the offending Diamond Dog in the face, her white coat staining pink with the enemy’s blood. She shoved the corpse of her enemy off her sword and looked around, searching for another target. She spotted a few Diamond Dogs attempting to sneak away and charged, whipping her gladius around and stabbing down towards the Diamond Dogs. She ducked between combatants, hacking and slashing at anything that was not a pony.

Something hit her in the side, causing her to lose her grip on her sword and fall to the ground. Her attacker pounced on her back, claws and teeth scratching against her armor. She rolled over and punched the Dog in the face, knocking it away and allowing her room to get back up. She and the Diamond Dog circled, searching for openings from which to attack.

They never got the chance, for as the Diamond Dog circled a crossbow bolt tore out it’s throat. The Dog flailed about and Dawn saw Firefly, the Pegasus grinning smugly as she lowered her crossbow.

“I had the situation under control.” Dawn said.

“Sure you did.” Firefly smirked. “You owe me for that, you know.” Dawn Sparkle raised an eyebrow before hurling her sword at Firefly. The Pegasus ducked, allowing the sword to fly over her and stab the Diamond Dog that had been sneaking up behind her through the chest. Firefly turned and blinked, her mind having shorted out from the sudden attack.

“No I don’t.” Dawn Sparkle said, smiling smugly before yanking her sword out of the Diamond Dog’s corpse.

...

The Griffons that had not yet joined the battle hung back behind the Diamond Dogs, waiting for the best opportunity to move forward without taking many casualties. They hovered over the ground, exchanging glances with one another as they watched the battle unfold before them. Some chatted about unrelated topics, while others made last minute checks on their equipment.

The Griffons were so focused on the battle ahead that they failed to spot Luna’s force coming up behind them. The Legions advanced quickly, their hoofsteps being drowned out by the sound of battle and allowing them to sneak up on the Griffons. Luna shot her commanders a few glances before drawing her swords and advancing, flying low to the ground to avoid detection.

You can do this, Luna... You will show your sister that you are a capable leader. She nodded slightly and began to draw in power for her attack, wisps of energy collecting around her as her horn shimmered. It was not the same level as Celestia’s attack, but it was still enough power to cripple or kill a lesser pony. Her eyes glowing, Luna launched her attack at the Griffons, catching the mercenaries off guard as a ball of lightning exploded amongst them, bolts arching through bodies and weapons before the bodies of the target Griffons shattered like glass. As the enemy turned to face this new threat, Luna shot into the air and struck out with her swords, the blades ripping through flesh and armor with ease. The Griffons had no time to recover and broke, flying away in an unorganized mass and leaving the Diamond Dogs’ rear completely exposed.

“Come!” Luna shouted, pointing a sword at the enemy force. “The enemy is exposed and ripe for the taking! Forward my Legions! For Equestria!” the soldiers returned her cries and advanced, crossbow bolts and spells flying forward and tearing into the Diamond Dogs. Now being attacked from the rear, the enemy was thrown into confusion as the two forces pressed against them, some dropping their weapons and running in any direction to escape the blades of the ponies.

The battle was ending, the Diamond Dogs broken against the might of Equestria.

...

Celestia strode forward, Her coat and armor stained red and Her sword crackling with energy. A small knot of Diamond Dogs stood before Her, with the leader of this group placing his lessers between Celestia and himself. She glanced past him and saw Luna approaching, the younger pony not nearly as battered as She was but still flecked with dirt and blood. She smirked; for the briefest instant She did not see Her sister but a man dressed in silver and gold armor, happy to serve and fight alongside Her. She dismissed Her memories and approached the Diamond Dogs, Her sword raised for an attack.

“Your army has fallen, but surrender now and you will be spared.” asking enemies to surrender was not exactly Her normal response in war, but coming to this realm had made Her a bit generous.

“No. I’m still here, and I won’t be bossed by some pony!” The Diamond Dog charged forward, swinging his weapon wildly in an attempt to take off Celestia’s head. She shrugged and held forth Her sword, allowing the club to strike against it as the energy field bisected the weapon, the two halves collapsing to the ground. The Diamond Dog looked in shock as his weapon was destroyed, unsure of how to proceed.

“Power weapons,” Celestia said, smiling “You should have attempted to look into them.” She brought Her sword up and swung, the blade passing easily through the Diamond Dog's neck and knocking his head away. Before the corpse had collapsed to the ground, the other Diamond Dogs had thrown down their weapons and started running away as fast as possible. Celestia watched as the enemy army fled, deactivating Her sword and clamping it back on Her flank.

“I take it this battle could have been worse?” Luna asked.

“Any battle could be worse, but hopefully the Diamond Dogs will no longer be a threat.” She turned towards Her sister. “Go and have the soldiers gather up our dead. They’ll be taken back to Equestria for proper burial.”

“Yes, sister.”

Author's Note

Writing battle scenes is hard. Anyone got any advice on how to make them better?
My original plan for the "Equestrian Crusade" was to be a montage of the different commanders and their Legions going
out and kicking ass, but I felt that there wasn't enough in the way of character development.
Yes, that is G1 Applejack, if anyone was confused. She's not as silly as some would claim.
Icewind killing the minotaur is based off of one of the possible executions on an Ork Nob while wielding a power axe in Space Marine
And it looks like someone else is trying to get to Luna. Is this a good thing? Maybe; you'll have to wait and see.
Next chapter: probably more war against new foes
I still don't own ponies or 40k. Likes and comments are appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know

Dreams and Shadows

“Sister, may I speak with you a moment?” Celestia turned away from Her attendants and looked up. Luna was standing in the doorway, looking as though she had not rested in days.

“Of course, Luna.” Celestia turned to Her attendants. “We will discuss this matter some other time.” The attendants nodded and filed out of the room, nodding slightly towards Luna as the younger pony entered. “What troubles you?”

“Well... I am not sure, to be honest. I was trying to get some rest this afternoon when...” Luna hesitated, looking around the room and pawing at the ground.

“When what?”

“I... I had a dream.” Celestia blinked. Part of Her wanted to dismiss Luna for disturbing Her about dreams, but another part of Her knew that some dreams were not to be taken lightly.

“What kind of dream?” She asked.

“Well, there were these two... things. I can’t really describe them, but they seemed familiar, somehow. Anyway, the things seemed to like each other, I would say like a parent and child but it also felt like they were siblings. They seemed happy, and I was happy.

“But then... something happened. I don’t know what, but something caused a rift to form between them. I tried to help them, but they wouldn’t listen to me. They hated each other, and they fought and argued with each other until... they died.” Luna shivered. “Both of them, dead because of their disagreement. I couldn’t do anything and I felt so... powerless. I’ve never felt powerless in dreams before.”

“Why do you say that?” Luna backed up, looking around the room with shifty eyes.

“I, uh... may have dabbled in dreamwalking, a little.” Celestia frowned.

“Dreamwalking is a dangerous skill, Luna; one may end up sealing their soul inside another pony if they are not careful. I possess more power than most ponies do, so I don’t have to worry about that happening, but you are not as strong as I am and may be at risk.”

“I’ve been careful," Luna replied, pawing at the ground with one hoof. "And I’m just as powerful as you are.”

“I never meant that you weren’t powerful, just that you were untrained. I will teach you a few different techniques that can help you if you ever decide to dreamwalk again.” This did seem to lighten Luna's mood slightly, the younger mare giving Celestia the faintest hint of a smile.

“I... Thank you, sister.”

“Now, was there anything else in this dream of yours besides these things dying?”

“I... well, there was one last bit... after they died, I heard a word. You and I have met a lot of ponies, and usually words in dreams sound like somepony you know, but not this one.” Celestia raised an eyebrow at this.

“You think someone else may have infiltrated your dreams?” She asked, at which Luna shook her head.

“No, of course not. That would be impossible.”

“Very well. What did this... whatever you heard, what did it say?”

“Don’t.” Celestia frowned; even some Eldar She had encountered had been more specific when dispersing prophecies. She shook Her head again and turned away.

“It’s probably nothing, but I would recommend avoiding dreamwalking for a few weeks. If this happens again, tell me and I will help you set up some mental shields.”

“Thank you, sister.”

“Is there anything else that is troubling you?” Luna was about to answer when a messenger burst into the room.

“I am sorry to disturb you, Empress,” the messenger said, bowing. “But the commander of the Sentries of Fillydelphia just sent in this report.” The messenger produced a small note and passed it to Celestia. She scanned through it quickly before closing it and looking up at the messenger.

“Thank you for your message. You are dismissed.” the messenger bowed and left.

“That’s another thing,” Luna said. “I don’t like it how ponies act as if I am not here. A simple ‘hello’ would suffice, but no, they seem overly fond of you.”

“Oh don’t complain about that, Luna; they appreciate you in their own way, it’s just that my status as Empress can be a little overbearing.”

“But I am your Warmistress. You said ponies would respect me in the same way they respect you.”

“As I said, the ponies of Equestria do appreciate what you do for them.” Celestia had hoped that this would be the last of it, but Luna was persistent.

“I don't see them building me statues or singing praises in my name, at least without you being brought up in the process.”

“Luna, that seems to be a rather... petty outlook on life.” Luna scowled at this.

“I would just like ponies to recognize me more." she said. “Is that too much to ask for?"

"Give it time, Luna. I would love to discuss this more, but we have more pressing issues.” Celestia raised the note up to Luna’s face. “There have been some disturbances near Fillydelphia, and they have requested my presence in case things get out of hoof.”

“I could go.” Luna said, bouncing on her hooves slightly. Celestia thought for a moment.

“No, it’s best if I go; I have had more experience in this sort of matter.”

“But how am I supposed to learn if you go and take up anything that may present a challenge to me?”

“I don’t want to just drop you into a situation that you could not handle; the best method is to ease you into this so that you do not overreact under stress and do something irrational.” Again, Luna's scowl returned

“Well you did a fine job easing the Legions into their tasks. It seems like you have more confidence in their abilities than mine.”

“That’s enough of that!” Celestia snapped. “I have the fullest confidence in your abilities, else I would not have given you control of the second force in the Diamond Dog Wars. And what of the rebellion in Canterlot? Do you think I allowed you to handle that just because it amused me? I do trust you, Luna, but I am also older than you and my status as Empress means I must consider everything that may hurt Equestria. Say, for instance, you overextended your power and ended up getting a lot of ponies hurt; the consequences could end up crippling Equestria for months if not years, and you would stand a very good chance of getting yourself hurt.”

“And for whatever reason that can’t happen to you?”

“I never said that. It could happen to anypony, even me. You may be able to handle this situation fine, but there’s that chance that you won’t that I cannot risk.” Luna opened her mouth to protest, but Celestia raised Her hoof to silence her. “We’ll have no more arguing on this point. You will stay here and keep the government running. Do not follow me unless I specifically ask for you to come. Is that clear?”

“... Perfectly.” Celestia nodded and exited the room, followed by Luna. Two attendants noted the sisters and hurried towards them.

“Send word to the Sentries; I shall bring them aid.”

...

Four Legions had been called up; Celestia and Her Guard, The Empress’ Chosen, the Trottingham Knights and the Iron Hooves were now camped outside Fillydelphia. The structure of the Legions had not changed, but the ponies that comprised them had been strengthened since the war in the desert; longswords had replaced the gladius, and Celestia had produced a large amount of Mark II “Teutonic” Field Armor to replace the heavier and more exposed Centurion armor. Now Her Legionnaires could move faster and battle larger foes with less risk of injury, greatly increasing the effectiveness of Her armies.

The city itself was small, numbering close to twenty thousand ponies, with a forest to the south and a river leading to a large bay. The most prominent feature was a small citadel facing the river, and a wall surrounding the city was under construction. Celestia had found a small inn near the army and had called Her commanders together.

“When you told me of disturbances, what exactly did you mean?” She asked, conjuring a map and laying it out on a nearby table.

“It started last month.” said the commander of the Sentries of Fillydelphia, a tan unicorn with a small scar on his left cheek. “At first it was nothing much; a fire here and there, chickens or sheep disappearing for a few days. Then ponies started disappearing, and when they came back they... they seemed changed.”

“How so?”

“Well, physically they were fine, but I heard reports from my soldiers about them acting cold and distant.”

“Perhaps there is something corrupting ponies inside the forest.” Commander Morningstar of the Empress’ Chosen said.

“Let us not jump to corruption just yet.” Celestia said. She scanned the map again before looking at the Sentries’ commander. “What have you done so far?”

“I’ve mobilized the Legionnaires in case there is a revolt, and a curfew has been put in place.” he replied.

“There will have to be more done. Speak with your captains and have them start patrolling the forest.” Celestia looked to the commander of the Iron Hooves. “Assist in building fortifications in case there is a fight. I shall remain at the citadel.”

“Yes, Empress.” the commander said with a nod.

“I do not wish to infringe upon your will, Empress.” Morningstar said. “But might I ask what you wish of my Legion?”

“I will discuss that matter at a later moment.” Celestia answered. “For now, I say that you remain vigilant and watch for anything suspicious.”

“Yes Empress.” Morningstar bowed and exited the room. Celestia looked to the rest of the assembled commanders.

“Is there anything else you wish to discuss?” She asked.

“No, Empress.”

“Very well, you are dismissed. I will head to the citadel now.” The commanders bowed and left while Celestia gathered up Her map. She focused the energies of the Warp before a pop filled the air and She was standing outside the citadel, catching the Legionnaires protecting it off guard.

“Oh! Empress!” The first Sentry stammered, regaining his composure. “I- We didn’t expect you to arrive so soon!”

“Remember to remain vigilant, for perhaps that’s why you are having these difficulties.” She dusted Herself off and faced the citadel. On closer inspection, it was in need of repair; the stones were weathered and lose, a layer of moss covered the rock, and numerous holes from bird’s nests dotted the wall. “Who is in charge of maintaining the citadel?”

“No one, really; that citadel hasn’t been used since Hearth’s Warming. The commander wanted to renovate it, but we haven’t had time or funds to do so. We’ve just been using it for storage.” Celestia nodded before Her horn shimmered. A thin stream of Warpflame wrapped around the citadel, burning away moss and any signs of roosting birds.

“This should be a start. I shall contact the Iron Hooves and have them repair this citadel once they are finished with the walls. Now, if you would be so kind as to show me around the citadel?”

“Oh, of course, Empress.” The pony blushed and escorted Celestia towards the main gate. As they walked, Celestia noticed a few scratchings on the walls, but paid no mind to them. “Again, we apologize for the poor condition of the citadel.”

“It shall be fixed. But enough about the citadel, tell me a bit about you.”

“M-me?”

“Yes, I like to know a little about my soldiers; it helps to build trust and understanding between us.”

“Oh, thank you. Well... my family always lived in Fillydelphia. Started off as missionaries, going from town to town talking about... well, about you, I guess.”

“I presume this was before I arrived at Everfree.”

“Yes. Well, we settled here and helped the town get set up, and we would have left if Discord hadn’t shown up and you hadn’t defeated him. I wanted to see if there was anything I could give back to you for saving Equestria, so I joined the Sentries.”

“Interesting. Do you have a family?”

“Just my sister and mom, but I wanted them to stay in Manehattan until all of this is over.”

“A wise choice.” Celestia looked around the interior of the citadel and saw more scratches on the walls. Her curiosity piqued, She leaned in close to one scratch and saw that it was a carving of a two headed alicorn, wings spread outward and one head slightly darkened by smoke. “What do these carvings mean?’

“Well...” the Legionnaire said, giving Celestia an embarrassed glance. “Some of the ponies here really think you and your sister are...”

“Gods?”

“Yes. They carve those little icons here and there, saying that it purifies the building... We could tell them to stop, if you’d like.” Celestia frowned, squinting at the markings on the wall. Part of Her was ready to tell the guard to have anypony carving religious icons in Her name arrested, but another told Her to hold back and let these ponies do as they pleased. Both had their disadvantages, one encouraging heresy and another distancing Her from Her subjects even more. She sighed, thousands of terrible outcomes flowing through Her mind

“No... I will decide at a time when Fillydelphia is not in danger.” If Lorgar is still alive, he’ll have all the more reason to want me dead. She remained silent for a moment, looking at the carvings in the wall.

“Is something wrong, Empress?” the Legionnaire asked.

“No, just... just memories, that’s all.” She pulled back and turned to the other pony. “Continue your tour.”

“Yes, Empress.”

...

Celestia had been gone for about a day, and already Luna was bored. Administration work was easy to complete, so once those tasks had been finished she found herself with nothing to do. She lay on her bed, her armor set off to one side and a small feather resting on her forehead.

I’m right about your sister keeping you on the sidelines. The voice said. Luna had gotten used to the voice's presence within her thoughts. She kept reminding herself to speak to Celestia about it, but with each passing day she continued to push that time off, reasoning that she could continue to handle the annoyance without distracting her sister further.

I know, but she must have other reasons.

She feels threatened by you, and does not want you to be able to unleash your power. Think for a moment; the times when she keeps you repressed are when you are capable of being a commander, of showing these ponies your true majesty.

True.

And then she passes it off as trying to keep you safe.

Well, she is right-

No she is not; you have just deluded yourself to the point that you can only see her as being in the right. Open your mind a little, and you can see through her deception.

No... Celestia has watched over me and protected me since I was a filly. She has saved my life countless times in the past, and I doubt that she would ever try to deceive me.

Parents often lie to their children to shield them from the truth.

She is not my mother.

Do you honestly believe that, or do you prefer to say that instead of believing the truth.

She told me to never call her “mother”, and I don’t think she qualifies as my mother.

Do you know why she doesn’t want you to call her that? Do you know the truth?

... Yes I do.

No you don’t; your beloved sister, whom you place so much trust in, was once a brutal dictator that drove her sons into rebellion. She had them slain in cold blood, completely cut off from their pleas and suffering.

No, that’s not true... that can’t be true... Celestia would never-

Look past the delusions, you know that what I say is the truth.

... And what if it is? My sister is not that kind of mare anymore.

Maybe she isn’t... but do you really want to risk the chance that she may still be the dictator her sons failed to overthrow?

... No. I shall try to curb her power and take more responsibility for myself.

I will assist you should anything else arise. Luna could feel the voice’s presence leaving her, her legs and wings twitching slightly as it left. Again, she thought she heard a small voice calling up from her subconscious, but passed it off as nothing out of the ordinary.

I think I’m overreacting... I just need some more responsibilities, that’s all.

...

Celestia finished strapping Her armor back on and stepped out of the citadel. A light drizzle had begun sometime during the night, and Celestia stood still for a moment to allow the rain to refresh Her senses.

“Empress.” She turned and saw Morningstar approaching, a small jar resting between the commander’s pauldrons. “I do not wish to intrude upon your presence, but some of my soldiers made a discovery.”

“Oh? Show me.” Morningstar bowed and placed the jar before Celestia. She picked it up with Her telekinesis and examined it; it was filled near the brim with green slime, and small bits of black could be seen floating around. “Where did you find this?”

“A scout spotted something in the trees. When they went to investigate, they found nothing except this. No hoofprints and not much in the way of magic residue, so whatever they saw must be able to fly.” Celestia opened the jar and inspected the slime closer. It smelled of honey, and it glowed slightly when She applied energy to it.

“I have never seen anything like it.” She said, returning the slime to the jar. “Now, I have a task for you.”

“What, your Majesty?”

“I cannot tell you, at least not by speaking; the possibility that there may be spies amongst us is too high.” Celestia’s horn shimmered and a small scroll floated out of a pouch on the side of Her armor. “Take this, and do not show it to anypony except your captains. Do whatever is necessary to keep my orders out of sight from those that would exploit it.”

“Yes, my Empress.” Morningstar bowed and left, tucking the note beneath a pauldron before leaving. Celestia turned and began walking through Fillydelphia, using a quick Warp Manipulation to disguise Herself and walk in peace.

As She made Her way through the town, She observed all the ponies going about their daily activities. As they could not see through Her disguise, they went on with their tasks completely oblivious to the Empress amongst them. Farmers and traders peddled their wares in the street while mothers tended to young foals, and small groups of fillies and colts played between the various stalls and stands. Celestia smiled as She watched Her subjects; to see them happy, even in times of uncertainty, made Her know that She was succeeding as their ruler.

After almost half an hour of wandering, something flashed past the corner of Her eye, catching Her attention; a shadow beneath one of the buildings, appearing and vanishing in an instant, completely unseen to all except Celestia. She maintained Her disguise until She was out of sight of the main street, and once She was out of sight She lowered Her disguise, drew Her sword and advanced into the alley.

“You have failed to escape my vigilance,” She growled, hoping that whatever it was that She had seen was within earshot “Now reveal yourself so that you may face your judgment.” She swept Her gaze across the shadows, but saw nothing. She advanced further, keeping Her movement to a minimum to prevent Her armor from giving away Her position.

She continued on until something struck Her in the side. Green energy washed over Her armor, and She staggered from the force of the impact. Celestia whipped Her head around and fired a blast of lightning towards Her attacker, Her target yelping in surprise and pain at Her attack connected. Celestia collected Herself and faced Her attacker, sword at the ready in case it was still capable of fighting back.

Her target was a pony, or at least looked like one. Instead of a coat it had rows of chitinous scales, with holes dotting the carapace. Two insect-like wings sprouted from the creature’s back, and its tail was similar in appearance and texture to seaweed. The creature possessed a curved horn and blue compound eyes, and it hissed at Celestia through a mouth of fangs.

“What are you, and why have you come here?” Celestia said, lowering Her sword and aiming it at the creature’s throat.

“We are the Swarm.” it hissed. “This is our land, and we shall claim it from those that would steal it.”

“They have stolen nothing, but continued infiltration shall see you and your ‘Swarm’ destroyed.”

“We are indestructible. You cannot scatter us.” The creature glowed with green energy before exploding, showering Celestia with green blood and bits of chitin. Celestia deactivated Her sword and inspected the remaining bits of the creature, passing Her horn over what She could find.

High concentration of Warp energy, and apparently some connection to a hive mind. She reached out with Her powers in an attempt to connect to the creature’s hive mind, but failed to do so. She pulled Her powers back in and looked around, searching for any more that may be watching. Sensing none, She closed Her eyes and focused, concentrating enough Warp energy to teleport to the main camp. The only significant change to the camp was the absence of any tent belonging to the Empress’ Chosen, but She was not worried about that. The ponies on watch were not startled by Her appearance, coming to attention as She advanced into the camp.

“Empress.” Celestia saw the commanders of the Iron Hooves and the Sentries of Fillydelphia rushing to Her. “What news do you bring?”

“I was attacked in town by some creature resembling a pony.”

“But we swept the town several times over!” the commander of the Iron Hooves cried.

“I have no doubt that you did, but whatever it was that attacked me has found a way to slip past your patrols, possibly using cloaking spells or shapeshifting. It spoke of a ‘Swarm’ and that this land was theirs and we had ‘stolen’ it from them.” She looked at the commander of the Sentries. “What do you know of this?”

“Nothing, Empress; this land was unoccupied when the first settlers arrived.”

“Are you absolutely sure?”

“Well... I wasn’t there, so maybe something got overlooked.”

“Begin searching through records for anything that may be of value. In the meantime I want this town closed off; anypony or anything that attempts to leave must be arrested and brought to me.”

“There may be more of these creatures waiting for us to make a move.” the other commander said.

“I know. Give me a few days and I can develop a spell to trace them, but until then increase your patrols and have sentries placed where they can observe everything. And make sure that all fortifications are fully prepared in the event of an attack.”

“Yes Empress, but would it have been easier if the Empress’ Chosen had not been dismissed?” Celestia gave Her commanders a hard look.

“They were needed elsewhere. You seem to doubt your abilities if you think you cannot build a simple wall with three Legions.”

“We- we weren’t doubting our abilities, Empress.”

“Then show more conviction when discussing your tasks. You are dismissed.” the commanders bowed and left, calling out orders to nearby captains and sergeants. Celestia surveyed the camp once more before closing Her eyes and opening Her soul to the Immaterium.

...

“Luna...” Luna awoke from her nap and looked around. At first she saw nothing, but soon the spectral image of Celestia appeared, the older mare wrapped in golden light.

“Sister, what’s wrong?”

“Nothing at the moment, but I need your help.” the specter said. Try as she might, Luna failed to prevent a small smile from gracing her lips.

“What is it?”

“I believe that something is trying to infiltrate Fillydelphia, but I do not have the proper spells to detect them. I want you to go down to the archives and search for anything that might be of use.”

“Okay.” Luna rose from her bed and left her room, heading towards the royal archive with Celestia’s image trailing behind her. She could have teleported, but Celestia discouraged teleportation inside the castle, fearing that it might lead to somepony hurting themselves or unleashing some creature.

“So... How is Fillydelphia?”

“Not as bad as I had originally anticipated.” Celestia sighed. “Perhaps I should have listened to you and allowed you to come and lead the forces here.” She shook Her head. “It doesn’t matter now. What is done is done and I cannot change that.”

“No, no you can’t.” Luna looked away from her sister, hiding a scowl.

“Don’t worry, Luna; I will find some way to make it up to you.”

“Thank you.”

“But what of the situation here?”

“Nothing out of the ordinary, if that’s what you are worried about. The ambassadors from the Crystal Kingdom arrived the other day, and they seemed rather worried.”

“What makes you say that?”

“They said their ruler attempted some spell to win the affections of a mare, and he has been neglecting his duties.”

“Interesting... I may be able to offer some advice on how to remedy the issue, but I do not want to babysit entire nations.”

“Perhaps we could look up a remedy while we’re searching for the detection spell you spoke of.”

“I will leave that task with you.” Luna nodded her acceptance and kept walking. It had been a slow day, and the halls of Everfree Castle were quiet. Luna did not mind the quiet; it allowed her time to think and gather her thoughts, something that the constant pressure of ruling a nation and her sister’s presence did not allow for. “Sister, is something wrong?”

“No, nothing’s wrong.”

“Luna, you’re being evasive. Tell me, what’s wrong?”

“Nothing is wrong, sister. I am tired, that is all.”

“Luna, if there is anything troubling you then by all means tell me-”

“There’s nothing wrong with me!” Luna shouted, slamming her hooves against the floor and glaring at her sister’s avatar. “Why do you always think something’s wrong with me whenever I stay silent? I’m fine and there is nothing you need to worry about!” Celestia stared at Luna in shock, one leg raised in the air as if She was prepared to flee.

“Luna, I only-”

“No, forget it. It doesn’t matter anymore.” Luna continued walking, looking away from Celestia to hide her glare. Celestia was silent, Her image drifting along as Luna made her way towards the archives.

Standing guard before the archives was a young unicorn, dressed in the silver and blue armor of the Lunar Knights. He fidgeted around in his armor a bit, as if it were too large for him, and glanced around nervously before Luna approached.

“Do not worry, soldier.” Luna said. “It is only me.”

“I know, my lady.” the unicorn said. “Just.... well, this is my first time guarding the archives by myself, and.... well, I got a little nervous.” he blushed, causing Luna to smile.

“What’s your name, soldier?”

“Um, Silverlight, my lady. I’m a sergeant in company four.”

“A pleasure to meet you, Sergeant. Now, I need to search for information, so would you be so kind as to let me in?”

“Oh, of course!” Silverlight’s horn shimmered and the door opened. “If there is anything you need, I’ll be here.” Luna nodded her thanks and entered, Celestia’s avatar vanishing for a moment before reappearing in the center of the room.

“I do believe that pony has a crush on you.” She said.

“What makes you think that? I have listened to what you said and have not gotten ‘personal’ with anypony.”

“I know, but all rulers draw admiration from their subjects, even romantic admiration. I admit I have experienced the phenomena several times during my life, and personally I find it a bit distracting.”

“So, should I just tell him to give up and find somepony else?”

“Just let him live out his fantasies; eventually he’ll move on to something else, and if he does become too forceful remember that you are much more powerful than any mortal.” Celestia looked around the archives. “I should spend more time organizing this place better; that way I’ll be able to find information faster.”

“Perhaps I could find somepony to assist you.”

“Thank you. Now, I must begin my search.” Luna nodded and began to pull scrolls and books from the shelves, flipping through several before showing them to Celestia. The two sisters worked in silence, and the pile of discarded scrolls grew in size as the day dragged on.

“So... Sister?”

“Yes?”

“I was thinking the other day that... maybe I could take on some more duties.”

“That is a discussion that shall have to be put off until a later date.”

“But Sister-”

“No, Luna; I have more pressing issues to attend to than your duties. We shall discuss this matter once I return to Everfree.”

“Sister, I really think we should discuss this now; if I don’t have any authority over Equestria, then how can I be an effective ruler?”

“You do have authority, Luna.”

“I mean real authority; everything has to go through you, you always get the recognition for everything, everypony talks about how mighty and graceful you are, but nopony ever talks about me. It’s like I don’t even exist.”

“Luna, we've had this discussion before; the ponies of Equestria do love you.”

“Well, they certainly don’t show it. I’m tired of being shoved off to the side by everypony. I want to show them that I am capable of, but you haven’t given me a chance.”

“Luna, I know that this is important to you, but you must remember to place Equestria’s best interests before your own ambitions. You will have a chance to show your greatness, and I am willing to guide you so that you may reach your full potential. But you must be patient first; power just does not come to you, you must earn it.” Luna was silent, choosing to return to her search rather than respond to her sister. Several more scrolls joined the already substantial pile, and Luna’s frustration began to mount as time wore on.

Look at your sister; see how she ignores your pleas for equality? the voice said. Not wanting to risk having Celestia find out about the voice, Luna merely nodded and continued searching. Celestia did not notice anything, too focused on Her own search to pay attention to Luna.

“Have you found anything yet, Luna?” Celestia asked.

“I think so...” Luna rolled out one scroll to analyze it closer. “It needs some modification, but I think it is close to what you need.” She levitated it in front of Celestia’s avatar, allowing Her to inspect it.

“Yes, this will suffice. Send it to me so I can write up changes.” The image of Celestia shimmered and vanished, leaving Luna alone once more. The younger sister rolled the scroll up again and teleported it to Fillydelphia, the parchment disappearing with a pop.

You have your evidence; now cast your judgment.

...

Celestia finished modifying the spell Luna had provided. It was crude, and would only last for a brief instant, but it would be enough to defeat the disguises of any infiltrators so Her Legions could deal with them. She rose, summoning Her armor and sword in case there was an attack, and turned towards the west. Closing Her eyes, She reached out into the Immaterium, searching and noting any irregularities.

So far so good... A few infiltrators, but they should be easy to take care of. Celestia focused and quickened the spread of the spell. I suppose, once this is done, I should think on what Luna was asking for.... At least Horus didn’t complain. She paused for a moment. ...Yes, yes he did. She sighed and continued Her search. I’m being nostalgic again; I’m sure Luna will be able to-

She was caught off guard by a massive amount of feedback. Contacts of infiltrators exploded across Her senses, hundreds upon hundreds of them scattered across Fillydelphia, even some amongst Her Legions.

“Frak, they’re too many!” She dismissed Her spells and made Her way down from the citadel, activating Her power sword as She descended. Her ears could pick up the sound of fighting, so She quickened Her pace.

There was an explosion as part of the wall nearest to Her caved in, showering Her in debris. Through the hole came five of the creatures, all chattering amongst themselves in some strange language as they sized up Celestia. This hesitation proved to be their undoing, as Celestia launched a blast of Warpflame and incinerated three of them before charging forward, Her sword sweeping through the survivors with ease. The threat neutralized, Celestia flew through the hole and rose into the air to get a better assessment of the situation.

Below Her, Her Legions were trying their best to fight back against the swarm, but the surprise attack had caused them to break up into smaller, less forceful groups. Their armor was helping them immensely, holding off many blows that would otherwise be lethal, but it was still bulky enough that the enemy was able to evade many of the Legionnaires’ strikes. Celestia prepared to join and rally Her forces, but a bolt of green energy struck Her between Her wings and knocked Her from the air. Power rippled across Her armor and She struggled to right Herself, finally recovering before She could hit the ground.

High-power spell, designed to stun not kill... Celestia constructed a shield and charged upwards. Several more bolts of energy arced over the edge of the citadel, but with Her power at full Celestia could easily bat away the attacks. She rose over the top of the citadel and whipped around, sword at the ready for anticipated attacks.

“Ah, so the great ‘Empress’ of Equestria will grace me with her presence.” The speaker was much like the infiltrator from the day before, only as tall as Celestia and dressed in dark armor. She smirked as Celestia landed, the Empress raising Her sword in preparation for an attack. “I didn’t even believe some of my scouts when they said you were here, but it seems I am mistaken.”

“Enough with the pleasantries, abomination!” Power rippled down Celestia’s sword and armor, Her wings flared in an attempt to intimidate Her foe. “You have attacked my subjects in their homes, and now you shall suffer for your insolence!”

“Insolence? Me? I am merely taking back what is rightfully mine.” Celestia’s opponent stared Her down, unfazed by the Empress’ show of power. “And if you were intelligent, you would order your soldiers to stop fighting and go home.”

“A ruler does not back down to idle threats. These are my ponies you are attacking, and this is where they have made their homes.”

“Yes, but you never bothered to ask where these ponies made their homes, did you?” the intruder took flight, insect-like wings buzzing as she rose into the air. “We took these lands for ourselves long ago, but then your precious ‘subjects’ came along and began building their city.”

“If you truly cared about this land, then you would have been more assertive when the settlers first arrived. But now you have lost your claim, and your attempted ‘eviction’ is no more than an invasion.” Celestia charged forward, bringing Her sword over Her head for a downward strike. Her opponent dodged out of the way and fired a blast of energy, green lightning sparking off one of Celestia’s pauldrons. Celestia whipped around and fired Her own blast, Warpflame rippling through the air but failing to bring down Her opponent. The two leaders circled, launching attacks at each other to test their strengths.

“I am disappointed, Empress,” the intruder said, landing on the edge of the citadel while Celestia prepared for another attack. “I heard rumors about your martial skills, and yet you can barely keep up with someone like me.”

“Do not be so confident in your abilities, abomination!” Celestia bellowed. “Your power is leagues behind mine, and despite your speed you stand no chance in breaching my defenses.”

“Maybe that’s not my plan.” the intruder fired another blast, smirking. “You see everything in terms of strength. You are nearsighted, delusional even.”

“And I suppose you are the one to lecture me on how to govern my subjects?”

“Why not? I am a queen in my own right, and I seem to be doing a better job than you.” Celestia growled and raised Her sword, using it as an improvised lightning rod to conduct more power for Her next strike. A concentrated beam of lightning shot from Her sword, and although Her opponent managed to dodge most of it, several small bolts struck her and threw off her flight pattern, allowing Celestia room to charge forward. Her next strike did not connect, for a blast from Her opponent struck Her in the gut and knocked Her back. Her opponent recovered and tackled Celestia, knocking the two to the ground and causing Celestia to lose Her grip on Her sword. Celestia swung Her leg around and knocked Her opponent off, the infiltrator landing with a crunch on the ground a few yards away.

Celestia was the first to recover, Her armor providing extra support as She pulled Herself back to Her hooves. She reached out with Her telekinesis, trying to grab Her sword, but Her enemy pinned the weapon to the ground with a hoof. She attempted to apply more power, but a strike from Her opponent caused Her spell to change and fire harmlessly into the air. Power interruption? Very interesting. She drew in more power and fired a concentrated beam at Her opponent. The enemy countered with a blast of her own, green and gold energy slamming into each other with a small explosion. Celestia strained, pouring as much energy into Her attack She could safely manage, but the two beams barely moved. Finally, She deflected part of Her attack against the ground, the resulting explosion knocking Her and Her opponent back. Celestia’s armor sheltered Her from serious impact, while Her enemy’s light frame allowed her to recover easily. The only new development was that Celestia’s sword was now free and within reach.

“You are outmatched,” Celestia said, pulling Herself to Her hooves and grabbing Her sword. “Surrender while you still can.”

“No,” the creature hissed, rising into the air. “Because if I do surrender, what good will come of it? You revel in war, and you would willingly wipe out those that would try and take back what is theirs.”

“You think I’m the one who instigated this war? If you knew I was here, why didn’t you come to me? We could have reached an agreement, and this bloodshed could have been averted, but you attacked my subjects instead. You’ve already shown that you do not care about this land, so you must have some other motive.” Celestia was interrupted by a blast from Her opponent, green tendrils of energy wrapping around Her legs and leaving Her unable to move.

“What would you like me to say, huh?” the enemy stalked closer, smirking. “That I staked this land out long ago, waiting for your idiotic subjects to come blundering in? That, when the time was right, we would sweep through and feast on their hopes and dreams? You would like that explanation, wouldn’t you?” Celestia glared at Her opponent before attempting to draw power in for an attack. However, the bonds holding Her to the ground glowed briefly, and Her spell cut out.

“Power limiters?”

“Why yes; it makes taking prisoners, if needed, much easier than simply overpowering them.” Celestia’s glare darkened before an idea came to mind: a variation of Her dream-infiltration spell, only reversed to allow information to be drawn out instead of implanted.

“So, all of my spells are limited, yes?” Her opponent looked at Her, confused.

“Yes, of course. Any spell that you or any other unicorn might be able to cast is limited.”

“Ah, but you made one mistake,” Celestia’s horn glowed. “I am not ‘any other unicorn’.” Celestia released Her spell, a small white beam racing from the tip of Her horn and striking Her opponent between the eyes. Information poured into Celestia’s mind: Her opponent's name, origins, even the size of her army. Smiling, She released Her spell, Her opponent collapsing to the ground like a shelter with no support.

“What... What did you do to me?”

“Just a simple mental probe; I was able to peek into your mind and learn everything I wanted to know. I knew of an entire race that was more skilled at such tricks, but you wouldn’t know of my previous travels would you, Metamorpha of the Changelings?” Celestia’s opponent’s eyes shrank to pinpoints. “Oh, something the matter? Don’t like other ponies mentioning your name?”

“I-I...”

“That’s not all I know. I also know that your entire motivation is based off of lies and deception. It took me a bit of effort, but I learned a very interesting bit of information: you and your brethren were created by Discord, shortly before I disposed of him.”

“You’re... you’re lying!”

“I rarely lie.” Celestia smirked. “Although from your reaction, it seems that you did not know this to be true. Possibly a mental block either on Discord’s behalf or yours. Although, I imagine that it would be traumatizing, to know that your entire life is merely a charade made up by corrupted forces for their own amusement.”

“Shut up.”

“You are little more than a construct, plodding along according to a mental suggestion: no free will, no way to determine who you really are, and it has turned you into a parasite.”

“Shut up!”

“You have no power to speak of, and I know that you and your forces are doomed. And here you are, wrapped up in your belief in having what you feel is yours when in reality you cannot claim descent from anything.”

“SHUT UP!” Metamorpha fired a spell at Celestia, green energy sparking off Her armor and pain stabbing into Her limbs. “You’re trying to destabilize me, throw me off guard so I’ll make a mistake.”

“You made a mistake when you decided it would be a good idea to fight me.” Celestia began to draw in more power. Her bonds glowed with energy, and the power limiters kicked in and nearly drained Her, but She pressed on and drew in more power, energy crackling around her and her horn glowing bright. “You see me as an average pony, that I am just another charismatic and delusional ruler. But you are mistaken.” There was an explosion of power as Celestia broke free of Metamorpha’s spell. She rose into the air, reactivating Her sword and raising it over Her head.

“I am more than just a pony; I am only four words away from being a true goddess.” Celestia dove towards Metamorpha, sweeping Her sword towards the changeling queen’s head. Metamorpha attempted to dodge, but she clipped Celestia’s armor in her attempt to escape. There was an explosion as Celestia struck the masonry beneath Her, sending stones and Her opponent flying. Celestia drew in more power and a wall of fire enveloped the citadel, temperatures rising to levels that would have killed lesser beings.

“You are nothing!” Celestia bellowed, Her voice echoing over the city. “You are no more than a child lashing out against forces you could never understand! I am the Bane of Chaos, the Anathema, the Light of the Immaterium and Beacon for all whom travel its currents! I am the Empress of Ponykind, the mightiest being to have ever walked the land, and I shall smite you and purge your pathetic race from this earth for daring to challenge my power!” Celestia landed, advancing towards the fallen form of Metamorpha. The changeling queen tried to pull herself back up on her hooves, but Celestia stopped that by pinning Metamorpha to the ground with a hoof. She raised Her sword and swung, a single stroke being enough to sever Her enemy’s wing. For her part Metamorpha did not react, instead glaring up at Celestia.

“You think my death will bring you victory? My changelings outnumber you, and they will overpower your pathetic legions even if you intervene.”

“I don’t have to. I sent one of my legions away, the Empress’ Chosen, to sweep a wider perimeter, but they will return should they find nothing. Once they return, I will have enough troops to easily destroy any attempts to resist.” Celestia smirked. “For somepony who claims to have had scouts here, you seem to have overlooked that factor.” Before Metamorpha could react, Celestia grabbed the changeling and hoisted her into the air.

“You say that this land is yours?” She said. “Go and claim it.” With that, She hurled the wounded changeling queen off the citadel. Metamorpha retained her composure, although the loss of her wing meant she spiraled as she fell. Celestia watched as Her enemy hit the ground, a crunching sound being enough to tell Her that Her enemy was disposed of.

Now, I have a war to win.

...

The changelings pressed their attack, but several knots of Legionnaires had formed and were now giving the invaders heavy resistance. Those that were not assaulting the besieged Legions took to the streets, pursuing civilians in their rush for dominance. Some of the ponies managed to fight back, but with no real experience they were simply overwhelmed by the changelings.

It was in this moment, when Fillydelphia’s ponies were in the most danger, that the Empress’ Chosen returned.

Commander Morningstar ordered the Legion to halt, one thousand ponies in gold and pink armor stopping at the edge of the forest. They stood in silence, taking in the scene before them. Some changelings spotted the assembling Legion and prepared themselves, but with the others battling the other Legions there were not enough Changelings to adequately stand against the Empress’ Chosen.

“Soldiers of Her Serene Majesty!” Morningstar shouted, pacing in front of the assembled Legionnaires. “Today the Empress has called us forth to smite Her hated foe! These abominations mock Her greatest design, and they desecrate that which has been dedicated to Her Holy Name! As Her chosen messengers, we will show these creatures the true might of the Empress; they shall be purged and their souls cleansed with the holy fire of retribution!” There was a cheer, followed by the sound of swords being drawn.

“Forward, children of the Empress! Smite the wicked and purge the realm of the unclean!” Another shout rose from the Empress’ Chosen before they charged, one-thousand ponies rushing forward with weapons raised. The changelings prepared to counter the charge, but the cries and chants from the charging ponies unnerved some and caused them to break. Some of the larger changelings tried to maintain order, but they failed before the Empress’ Chosen struck the line.

With a roar, Morningstar and the Legion plowed into the changelings. Longswords split chitin and flesh as the ponies pressed forward, the bodies of the dead and dying being trampled under armored boots. Legionnaires tackled changelings, stabbing and beating anything they could reach, and soon the gold and pink of the Empress’ Chosen’s armor was stained with green. More and more changelings began to break, a small retreat turning into a rout as the ponies surged forward.

“Split into individual companies!” Morningstar shouted. “Sweep this town clean of corruption!” Morningstar turned and charged towards a group of changelings, dozens of Legionnaires following.

“I tread the path of Righteousness.” Morningstar chanted, stabbing a changeling in the face. “Though it be paved with broken glass, I shall walk it barehooved.” Another changeling fell, forelimbs removed by a mighty strike. “Though it crosses rivers of fire, I will pass over them; though it wanders wide, the light of the Empress guides my step!” One of the larger changelings found its head removed from its neck, crushed beneath Morningstar’s hooves.

There was a flash of light, causing Morningstar and the Empress’ Chosen to stagger back slightly. Not that they should have worried, for Celestia stepped forward, Her armor and sword shining with power. Morningstar and the gathered Empress’ Chosen kneeled, their heads hung low in reverence to the Empress.

“My Lady.” Morningstar said. “We are humbled by your presence. What is your command?”

“Rise, Commander.” Morningstar and the others did so. “You have served well, and your zeal has allowed you to rout the enemy.” Morningstar smiled; seeing the Empress pleased at the Legion’s accomplishments was a warming feeling.

“Thank you, Empress. It is by your word and power that we are able to serve. Command us now, so that we may purge all that desecrate your holy name and cleanse the world of their filth.”

“Yes... yes of course. Carry on.” Morningstar frowned slightly; Celestia seemed rather crestfallen, as if She was distressed by Her Legion’s faith. Morningstar was willing to relent if the Empress asked, but some of the younger soldiers might be more resistant.

“My Lady, is something wrong?”

“No, nothing’s wrong. Carry on.” Morningstar bowed and signaled to the other Legionnaires, the ponies departing to find more changelings.

...

Fighting dragged on for the rest of the day, but with their leader dead the changelings were not able to mount a significant defense. The other Legions were able to reorganize, and with the momentum of the Empress’ Chosen’s charge they were able to break the heaviest resistance and rout the changelings.

Celestia Herself broke off from the fighting as the day began to wane, finding a small spot away from the city to be alone. Using a quick Warp manipulation She was able to drown out most of the sounds of fighting, closing Her eyes and allowing other sounds to flow into Her mind. She remained that way for some time before something landed on Her left shoulder.

“Hello Philomena.” Celestia said, opening Her eyes and turning to face Her companion. The bird chirped a response and stroked Celestia’s neck with her beak. “I’m troubled, if you really wish to know; some of my followers see me as a deity.” a chirp. “Well, there are many issues with that; for one, accepting their worship may get to my head, and I’d become no better than the Ruinous Powers.” Two more chirps. “... No, I don’t know that, but it is still a very real threat.” Celestia sighed and fluffed Her wings.

“I remember when my powers first manifested; I was traveling near my home and staying at a small village when a rival village attacked. Normally I would have just grabbed a weapon and fought back, but something... snapped. I don’t know what, but that night my powers manifested, and I destroyed the enemy with the might of the Warp.” Celestia sighed again.

“The feeling... Philomena, you know what it’s like to feel absolute joy, right?” Philomena nodded in response. “Well, that was nothing compared to that night, standing alone with the powers of the Immaterium coursing through me. I felt like a god, able to determine the lives and deaths of all mortals, and... it was intoxicating.

“Of course, like an idiot I returned to the village, preparing to revel in the worship of those I presumed were ‘weaklings’. I marched in and began making demands, and I joked around saying that I would smite them if they didn’t carry out my wishes.” Philomena chirped in confusion. “Oh, anything a young male would wish for; food, drink, pleasure, a good fight, that sort of thing. I was so full of my own ego that I began to think of traveling the world and ruling as a mighty god.

“But then I opened my eyes... and I saw her.” a chirp. “She was a little girl, probably only a few years old... I opened my eyes and I saw her cowering in fear, weeping for her family. I tried to calm her, tell her that I could protect her with my powers, but... she screamed at me, called me a monster, a freak. If anyone else had been as drunk on power as I was, they would have killed her as an example for the others. I might have even done so. But... something held me back. I don’t know what, but something did; maybe it was an old memory, maybe it was simple pity, maybe it was influence from a true god, I’ll never know. But something held me back... and I broke.” Celestia sighed and looked down at the ground.

“I ran as far as I could, far away from any other humans. I hid myself in a cave to the south, and I stayed there for almost a year. I wept many times, terrified of what I had become. I even tried killing myself, but the Warp had so infused me that I could not. I planned to seal myself off from humanity, in hopes that they would never have to deal with a monster like me.” A few chirps.

“Yes, something changed. I was still alone, when an old woman stumbled by my hideout. I was tempted to leave her and continue hiding, but it was dark and she was clearly lost. I invited her to stay with me for the night, and I shared what little food I had with her. As the night wore on, she told me she had been searching for someone, a chieftain or leader of immense skill and power. She said she had seen a vision of him, a mighty king wrapped in light marching through the darkness. I told her that it was a bit absurd, that such a king could exist, but she said that he must.” a chirp.

“She said that she had seen a lot during her life, no small task considering that the world had not developed much during those years. But she told me of many horrors and atrocities she had seen humans commit, horrors I would confirm during my travels, and she said that such a king could stop them and bring order to the world.

“She left soon after, but her desire to find her king continued to bother me for days. For the longest time I thought her hope was absurd, but soon I began to see things differently; a strong leader could unite humanity into a mighty force of order and stability. I used my newfound powers to reach out, just a quick pique in my curiosity to see if men were willing and able to be united.

“That was when I saw the truth and met the Lords of Chaos, and I knew that my powers were not here by accident; the Dark Gods were far worse than anything I could have managed, but I could lead humanity against them in time. So I set out with a new view on life, and that has brought me here.” a chirp.

“... I could have declared myself God whenever I pleased, but I still had images of that little girl all those centuries ago. I knew what would happen if I ever let myself go like that again and... well, it scares me.” Philomena was silent for a long time, but chirped a few more times before stroking Celestia’s neck.

“Yes, perhaps moderation is best. I think I should sleep on this.” Celestia rose, preparing to head back to Fillydelphia. “Return to Everfree and tell Luna that I shall be returning.” Philomena squawked a few times and took off, landing in front of Celestia.

“I don’t understand; what has happened with the Crystal Kingdom?” a few chirps. “Well, I’ll discuss the matter with Luna once I return.” a few more squawks.

“Luna’s done what?”

Author's Note

Celestia's sweep missed one Changeling; three guesses as to who she missed.
And Luna's starting to go off the deep end. Nothing good can come of this
The last bit with Philomena came in at the last minute; I wanted to adress the issue of Celestia's potential for godhood, and flesh out her backstory a little. Seriously, there's almost nothing about what the Emperor was up to before the Age of Strife, and I think a more filled out backstory is in order. (Also, the cave that the Emperor was staying at is the cave they found the Dead Sea Scrolls in).
Next chapter: Equestria vs. King Sombra, and we learn what Luna and Celestia's greatest fears are.
I don't own ponies or 40K. Likes and comments are appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know

The War of Crystals

The Crystal Kingdom was a magnificent sight; spires of crystal rose from the icy north, shining bright amongst the grey clouds. Dozens of Crystal Ponies went about their business, wrapped in beautiful finery that sparkled brighter than the city. Compared to its southern neighbor, Equestria being more spartan and caught between several conflicting factions, the Crystal Kingdom was paradise.

However, there was trouble in paradise.

An attendant to the Queen of the Crystal Kingdom hurried down one hallway, her hooves clicking against the crystal floor. Resting on her back were several empty vials, failed cures for whatever had afflicted the queen. She looked around frantically for a few moments before she spotted another attendant coming towards her.

“Is there any news from the ambassadors?” the first attendant asked, pawing at the ground.

“None yet. The ambassadors to Saddle Arabia shouldn’t arrive until tomorrow, and the ones in Equestria have said they haven’t been able to reach Empress Celestia.” the second attendant sighed. “Why does everything have to go wrong like this?”

“I don’t know.” the first attendant stopped pawing at the ground and prepared to leave. “I think the apothecaries have a few more healing salves ready.”

“Really? I thought they said they tried everything.”

“They’re willing to try anything if it will get those two to stop fondling each other.” the attendant shuddered. “I’ve taken to wearing earplugs whenever they start their whole ‘Shmoopy Doo’ routine again.”

“Is it still as annoying as during the dragon incident?”

“Worse.” the other attendant cringed.

“Can I borrow those when I go on my shift?”

“Sure. Well, I’ve got to go finish my round.”

“I believe that won’t be necessary.” a third voice said. The two attendant turned and saw a unicorn walking out of the shadows. The unicorn had a grey coat hidden beneath a steel grey chestplate, and he fixed the two other ponies with a cold stare, his red eyes causing the attendants to squirm slightly.

“Oh, Minister Sombra!” the first attendant shuffled her hooves slightly. “W-we didn’t see you there, and... well...”

“There is no need to apologize, although I would recommend that you stay more alert so that you do not get caught off guard.” Sombra looked past the two attendants. “Any change?”

“Um, n-no sir. They’re still fawning over each other without a care in the world.”

“That is troubling.” the unicorn looked back at the attendants. “And everything we’ve tried has failed?”

“Um, yes sir,” the second attendant said. “Um, perhaps you would know something?”

“Me? Why do you say so?”

“Well, you are a unicorn and all, and um...”

“You must have traveled around some, perhaps.” the first attendant said. “So... maybe you’ve seen something like this and know how to remedy it... maybe?” Sombra was silent. The two attendants looked at one another, unsure of what to do.

“Actually... I do believe I know how to cure the King and Queen.”

“You do?!” the first attendant could barely contain her glee. “What is it?”

“Well... I have to say that it may be a bit... painful.” neither attendant could react before Sombra produced two knives and buried them in their chests. “But I suppose I could test its effectiveness on you.”

...

Down in the Crystal Plaza walked two ponies. Unlike those that they walked amongst, they lacked a connection to the Kingdom’s magical heart, and as such did not sparkle like the locals. They were clad in heavy grey and yellow armor, armed with large broad headed axes and wore the pelts of their namesake as capes. Despite their intimidating appearance they cheerfully went from stand to stand, gathering an assortment of goods to take back to the nearby citadel.

“Sir, if you don’t mind me asking,” asked the younger pony, a Pegasus by the name of Fell-Hoof. “But you didn’t come here just to scout out potential rivals, did you?”

“Of course not.” Icewind said, stopping in front of a small fruit stand. “My father used to bring me here during some of his trips, and I found the Crystal Ponies to be most welcoming after a long slog through the ice and snow. Besides,” the commander tossed Fell-Hoof a small bushel of Crystal Berries. “Their fruit is pretty good.” Fell-Hoof nibbled at some of the fruit, a smile breaking across his face.

“I see. Maybe we should send more requisitions here.”

“Too expensive, but it makes for a nice snack.” Icewind pulled out a large bag of bits and passed it to the shopkeeper. “Hope you don’t mind carrying a few crates back to the citadel, Fell-Hoof.”

“Oh, shouldn’t be that hard, sir.” Icewind smiled as the younger pony made his way towards the stall to collect the fruit. The Arctic Wolves’ commander looked around, watching as Crystal Ponies went about their business, a few of the mares giving him small smiles before trotting off a bit faster than they had before. Icewind smiled; he didn’t really consider himself the type of pony to settle down, but he was still a stallion at heart and warmed himself over these moments.

“Supplies have been secured, sir.” Icewind turned around and saw Fell-Hoof carrying several large boxes in his headset’s telekinetic aura. The boxes wobbled slightly whenever the Pegasus moved, but they were in no danger of spilling.

“Good. We’ll head back to the citadel now.” The two Legionnaires prepared to leave before they heard the sound of a trumpet blast. “...What was that about?”

“Sir?”

“That was the trumpet to head to the Crystal Palace, but they only ever do that once a year.”

“Maybe it’s a special occasion.” Icewind frowned. Around him, he could see that the Crystal Ponies were just as confused as he was, and they slowly began to file towards the castle.

“I don’t like it.” Icewind turned to the storekeeper. “Can you watch over these until we return?” he asked, pointing to the crates filled with Crystal Berries.

“Yes sir.” the storekeeper said.

“We shall pay you extra for your services.” Icewind nodded to Fell-Hoof, who placed the crates down before reaching for his axe. Icewind shook his head. “Not yet; we’re trying to investigate, not start a war.”

“Sorry sir.” Fell-Hoof fell in place behind Icewind, the two Equestrians walking up the boulevard surrounded by dozens of Crystal Ponies. Every pony was talking amongst themselves, confused and concerned as to what was going on. The two Arctic Wolves pressed on through the crowd, careful to not injure anypony with their weapons.

The ponies had gathered around a large balcony, held back by a few dozen guards in blue and gold armor. Knowing that the guards would be a bit hostile towards foreign troops approaching the Palace, Icewind and Fell-Hoof stopped in the middle of the crown, using several other ponies as shields to hide them from watching eyes. Another trumpet blast, and the crowd fell silent.

“Sir, maybe we should leave.” Fell-Hoof whispered.

“Normally I would agree, but something’s wrong here, and we’re too close to the citadel to just ignore a potential threat.” the two soldiers looked up towards the balcony. There was movement behind the curtains leading into the palace before a unicorn stepped out. He was dark grey and dressed in a red cape and heavy armor, and his eyes were... unnatural, glowing with some kind of power that Icewind could not identify. Maybe telling Fell-Hoof to skip the axe was a bad idea.

“Citizens of the Crystal Kingdom!” the unicorn shouted, his voice carrying out over the Plaza. “I bring you most distressing news. Our beloved rulers, the King and Queen, have fallen to their affliction.” A gasp rose from the crowd, but the Equestrians did not seem that fazed.

“Think it’s a coup?” Fell-Hoof asked.

“Maybe...” Icewind answered as the unicorn continued.

“In light of this terrible tragedy, I cannot allow our nation to fall into anarchy and corruption. Until such a time as a suitable heir can be found, I, Sombra, will take my place as king.” Sombra raised a hoof. “So kneel, my fellow citizens, and together we shall prosper in this time of strife!” Icewind could hear more murmuring from the crowd. the Crystal Ponies looked to one another, and some even looked to him and Fell-Hoof for guidance. Sombra did not seem to enjoy their hesitation, his face darkening.

“I don’t believe you heard me properly. I said kneel!” Sombra’s eyes flashed with power, and every single Crystal Pony was enveloped in dark energy. Some cried out in fright, but none could resist as they were forcibly thrown to the ground. Icewind and Fell-Hoof were unaffected, and with the civilians out of the way they now had room to draw their axes and advance.

“Release them!” Icewind shouted, raising his axe into a guard position. Sombra looked towards the commander, his eyes filled with anger.

“Equestrians...” he hissed. “You dare to oppose my authority?”

“You have no authority over me. I am Icewind, Great Wolf and commander of the Arctic Wolves, veteran of the Diamond Dog Wars and loyal servant to Her Serene Majesty Celestia, Empress of Equestria. I swore upon my life that I would defend all of ponykind, not just Equestrians, from those that would see it oppressed and destroyed and you-” Icewind pointed his axe at Sombra “Are among that group. You wish to take over the Crystal Kingdom’s inhabitants? You may as soon as the last of my blood has been spilled!”

“You are a fool, Equestrian. Your devotion to serving what you deem is good has blinded you from reality. You are surrounded, outnumbered, and your precious Empress cannot reach you here. Why would you so willingly give your life for a cause you have no chance at winning?”

“Who said I have no chance?” try as he might, Icewind could not suppress his grin, something that angered Sombra a great deal.

“Know your place, Equestrian. I am master of this realm, not you.”

“But you are not master of me.” Icewind smiled as Sombra passed his breaking point.

“This has gone on long enough!” Sombra’s horn shimmered and the crowd of civilians parted, leaving Icewind and Fell-Hoof alone in the plaza. From the shadows of the Palace came numerous guards, Dragoons as the Crystal Ponies called them, and several other ponies armed with what appeared to be claws attached to their boots.

“Sir,” Fell-Hoof said. “There’s more coming from behind.”

“How many?”

“Twenty... Twenty five... Probably forty. Maybe more.”

“Oh good; for a moment I thought we were in trouble.” Icewind readied his axe, checked that Fell-Hoof had prepared himself, and charged headlong into Sombra’s forces.

Amongst the Legions, the Arctic Wolves were considered some of the most dangerous soldiers Celestia employed; their harsh environment and dangerous initiation rites meant that an Arctic Wolf private was tougher and more experienced in the art of killing than most officers of other Legions. In war, they brutalized their foes, leaving behind a field of broken bodies and shattered armor; nothing could stand against the axes of the Northerners.

Icewind and Fell-Hoof slammed into the enemy, the heavily armored Legionnaires knocking over several with their momentum alone. Icewind landed the first kill, his axe flecked with red as he separated a Dragoon from his windpipe. He swung the axe around in a downward chop, taking another enemy’s right foreleg off, before leaping over the dying pony and stomping on yet another enemy as he landed. Several Dragoons moved in to attack, but Fell-Hoof was able to intercept and dispatch them, the Pegasus’ speed allowing him to strike before the Dragoons realized they were being attacked. Two Dragoons lunged at Fell-Hoof, but the Pegasus flipped in the air and allowed Icewind to surge forward, killing the two with a single strike from his axe.

The Dragoons pulled back for a moment, allowing Icewind and Fell-Hoof to regroup. The enemy circled once before charging, spears leveled at the Legionnaire’s throats. Fell-Hoof could dodge easily, being a Pegasus, but Icewind was not so fortunate. The commander turned his side towards the spears and ducked, sweeping his axe for the legs of the first Dragoon.

Icewind’s shoulder flashed with pain as one spear found a gap in his armor, but he ignored the pain. His axe connected and ripped through a Dragoon’s legs, showering his face with blood. Icewind rose up and, once Fell-Hoof rejoined him, charged back into the fray. Dragoons swarmed the Legionnaires, stabbing at anything that resembled a target

“Sir, I think we might get overrun.” Fell-Hoof said, decapitating another Dragoon as he spoke.

“No we won’t; I’ve faced much worse before.” Icewind knocked another Dragoon’s spear away. Before the Crystal Pony could recover the weapon, Icewind had buried the axe in his opponent’s chest, shattering the pony’s armor. The Arctic Wolf yanked the axe out and decapitated the Dragoon, the corpse collapsing to the ground and barring the path of several other enemies. Fell-Hoof knocked several more Dragoons away, allowing the two Legionnaires to break through and regroup.

The Dragoons had decided against another frontal assault against the Arctic Wolves, instead regrouping and trying to herd the two Equestrians into an area where they could not easily react. Icewind and Fell-Hoof tried a few feints to try and lure the Crystal Ponies forward, but to no avail. To make matters worse, the ponies with clawed boots had hung back from the fight, eyeing the fight with mild amusement.

“Any other ideas?” Fell-Hoof asked, landing behind Icewind.

“Their regulars can’t do much, but those other ponies have me worried.” Icewind shifted the position of his axe. “We need to find a more defendable position.”

“Sir, we still might be surrounded and... well, this place doesn’t really have a lot of good defensive positions.”

“That’s what they want you to think. I’ll cover you and we should be able to find- wait, the others are moving.” the clawed-boot ponies rushed forward, quickly covering the ground between them and the Arctic Wolves. The lead one leapt into the air and swung at Icewind with one hoof, the commander barely managing to block the strike. Fell-Hoof swung towards a second pony, who easily dodged and slashed at the Pegasus. The claws did not manage to puncture Fell-Hoof’s armor, but they were still strong enough to leave a substantial gash in the metal.

All around them the new combatants ducked and slashed, each strike taking out little bits of the Equestrians’ armor. Icewind and Fell-Hoof countered as much as they could, but their lightly armored foes could easily dodge the more cumbersome axes.

“When we get back to the citadel, I want the smiths to start working on short swords for this kind of combat.” Icewind said as he batted away another series of strikes.

“I agree with you there, sir.” Fell-Hoof rose into the air and raced downward, striking the pavement between a group of the enemy. The ponies were knocked to the ground, allowing Fell-Hoof to easily dispatch them. Of course, this also exposed the young Legionnaire to attack, and Icewind had to move and intercept several other ponies to make sure Fell-Hoof was not killed.

However, rushing to protect Fell-Hoof did not provide Icewind a lot of room to maneuver; he was soon swarmed by three enemies, all of them clawing at his armor to try and break through. He blocked one and killed another, but the third landed a strike on Icewind’s face. His vision in his left eye blacked out immediately as his enemy’s claws ripped through flesh and bone. Enraged more than anything else, Icewind tackled the offending Crystal Pony and began slamming his forehooves against the enemy’s head, not stopping until the pony’s head was a smear on the ground.

With his good eye, Icewind could see the Dragoons advancing towards the fight, joined by several more of the clawed-boot ponies. Fell-Hoof had managed to drive off or kill most of their current foes, but Icewind could see signs of fatigue on the young soldier’s face. Icewind tapped his chestplate, causing a small rune to begin flashing blue, before moving up to Fell-Hoof’s side.

“More enemies inbound, sir.” Fell-Hoof said.

“I know.” Icewind stepped between Fell-Hoof and the Crystal Ponies. “Head back to the citadel.”

“... Sir?”

“Head back to the citadel. Send word that the Crystal Kingdom has been overthrown and the new regime has declared war.”

“But sir, what about you?” Icewind looked back at Fell-Hoof before advancing towards the Crystal Ponies.

“I’m going to buy you some time.”

“Sir-”

“Don’t argue with me; you can move faster than I can, so you’ll be able to reach the citadel before I ever could.”

“But sir, you’re the commander-”

“Commanders can be replaced. Go, now!” Fell-Hoof hesitated for a moment, but instead of protesting merely nodded and took off, racing away from Icewind and the Crystal Ponies. Icewind smiled slightly and continued to advance towards his enemies.

The Crystal Ponies stopped about twenty yards away from Icewind, sizing up the injured Equestrian. Losing his eye had lost him a bit of depth perception and made it more inconvenient to watch his enemy, so he could not properly gauge just how many ponies he was facing off against. All he knew was that he was injured, tiring out, and badly outnumbered.

Icewind did what any other Arctic Wolf would have done in his situation: he charged.

He fell upon the enemy like a pony possesed, swinging his axe in mighty arcs and ripping through dozens of ponies. Spears, armor, claws and flesh could not stop his charge, the only thing slowing him down being the numerous fresh corpses beneath his hooves. Onward through the line he pushed, chopping and kicking at anything he saw, blood splashing over his coat as he continued his rampage. Some of the younger Dragoons turned and fled, hoping to escape Icewind’s wrath.

However, one pony alone, even one as strong and as skilled as Icewind, cannot stand against an army. For every three ponies the Arctic Wolf killed, three more wounds were added to his body. His blood mixed with the blood of his enemies, staining his armor a deep crimson color. A spearpoint slipped through another seam of his armor, slowing him down slightly, and soon Icewind found himself swarmed by ponies slashing and stabbing him with as much fury as he had unleashed upon them.

And still the only thing they received from him was a scream of rage.

...

King Sombra walked through the war-torn plaza, several bodyguards flanking him. the bodies of the dead were being gathered by his newly acquired slaves, and from the amount of carts being dragged away Sombra guessed he had lost close to fifty soldiers.

No matter, he thought. They can be easily replaced, and the death of the Equestrian has given me a bit of an advantage.

He stopped before the butchered remains of Commander Icewind. The slaves had not yet reached the Equestrian, too busy pulling dead and dying Dragoons away, but Sombra had made sure that two squadrons of his Shock Troopers were watching the corpse constantly. The commander’s armor, while broken into dozens of pieces and scratched almost beyond repair, could be reversed engineered, giving Sombra a better advantage over his enemy. He smiled, images of thousands of armored ponies marching across the land, crushing everything in their path.

“The smiths have been notified, yes?” he asked the lead Shock Trooper.

“Yes, my lord.”

“Excellent.” He smiled again. “Once our new armor has been completed, we will march south and show the Equestrians’ precious ‘Empress’ who is the true power in this world. Relay your orders, and then we shall-” Sombra stopped, turning all of his focus towards Icewind. Obscured by blood was a small rune, which moments before had been flashing blue. Now, though, it was bright red, and he could hear a small whine rising from the fallen Equestrian.

Sombra had little chance to react before the entire plaza was consumed by light as the Self-Destruct spell activated.

...

Fell-Hoof’s chest hurt as he raced towards the citadel. He had always been a strong flyer, but the stress from the recent fight and the worsening weather threw his flight pattern off. He had considered dropping his axe or some of his armor to save weight, but knew the smiths and Rune Priests would throw him to the wolves if he did so. He took in another gasp of air and pressed on, silent prayers to the Empress keeping his stamina strong.

After what seemed like an eternity of flying, Fell-Hoof saw the silhouette of Aesir Pass, the Arctic Wolves’ citadel, through the fog and snow. While not as elaborate as the fortresses of the south, it served its purpose of providing security and control over a vast stretch of territory. The dark grey masonry, weathered after decades of standing against the elements, was a welcoming sight to Fell-Hoof, and he drew upon the last of his wing strength to press on.

Fell-Hoof tripped as he landed, causing him to slam into the heavy oak door of the citadel at high speed. His impact drew several shouts, and soon he was surrounded by four other Arctic Wolves and a Rune Priest, their weapons raised to strike. “Peace, it’s only me!” he shouted, trying to pull himself back to his hooves.

“How can we be certain that you aren’t a spy trying to infiltrate the Legion?” asked the Rune Priest, an old unicorn by the name of Raven Eye. Fell-Hoof glared up at him.

“Don’t be an ass, Raven Eye. Who would go through all the trouble to come this far north just to infiltrate our Legion?” It was a dumb counterargument, but Fell-Hoof was stressed and could not think up a better justification. Raven Eye’s horn lit up, and Fell-Hoof could feel the Rune Priest’s magic probing his mind for any signs of deception. This continued for about a minute before Raven Eye released him.

“At ease, brothers; he is Fell-Hoof.” Fell-Hoof sighed in relief as the other warriors lowered their weapons. “Now, what brings you here in such a hurry, young one?”

“I... The Crystal Kingdom has been overthrown.” There was silence amongst the assembled Legionnaires.

“... Come, we must tell the other lords.” Raven Eye walked back into Aesir Pass, Fell-Hoof following closely behind. The other Legionnaires broke off to close the gate, shouting for reinforcements as they did so.

“How soon can we get a message to the Empress?” Fell-Hoof asked.

“Patience, young one. We do not know the full extent of what transpired, and as to why you are alone. Rushing into this may result in many unnecessary casualties.” Fell-Hoof wanted to contest that point, but deep down he know that the Rune Priest was right. Fell-Hoof tugged at his armor a little and kept following, trying his best to keep up with Raven Eye and look as calm as possible.

The two ponies approached a large oak door, beyond which lay the Hall of the Wolf Lords. Except on days of celebration, only the Lords and the Rune Priests were allowed to enter the Hall, and Fell-Hoof hesitated as he and Raven Eye neared the door.

“Why do you hesitate, Fell-Hoof?” the old unicorn asked.

“Um, well, I’m not supposed to go in there...”

“Fell-Hoof, you’re overthinking things again. We are being threatened and all you worry about is traditions.”

“I’m sorry-”

“Don’t apologize to me. You are young, and you still need to learn a lot about being a capable commander. Now come, we have wasted enough time as it is.” Fell-Hoof nodded and the two ponies entered the Hall. By a stroke of luck, several of the Wolf Lords were already present, talking amongst themselves about some other matter.

“Lords,” Raven Eye said, his voice echoing through the vast expanse of the Hall. “Whatever matters you are dealing with will have to be put on hold.”

“Priest Raven Eye,” the leading Wolf Lord said, nodding his head slightly. “I take it by the sound of the others mobilizing that you come bearing bad news.”

“And I thought that you enjoyed mobilization as a chance to enjoy a bit of combat. Perhaps you have spent too much time around the Everfree Sentinels and have gotten soft?” Two of the younger Wolf Lords chuckled, but out of respect and understanding rather than mockery. The leading Lord did not respond to the others’ laughter.

“Archanus is a... respected ally, but he thinks too much. Now, what would be so important that you bring in this young one?” The lord pointed to Fell-Hoof.

“I shall allow him to speak his piece.” Raven Eye and the assembled Wolf Lords looked to Fell-Hoof. He swallowed before speaking.

“Lord Icewind and I were in the Crystal Kingdom gathering supplies when there was a signal to assemble in the plaza. Upon arriving, some unicorn by the name of Sombra-”

“Sombra? Are you sure?” Raven Eye interrupted, the old unicorn looking much more worried than before.

“I-I believe that’s what he called himself. Why?”

“It doesn’t matter right now. Please continue.”

“Well, Sombra announced that the rulers of the Crystal Kingdom had died because of some... affliction, or some sort of nonsense, and that he was to take their place as king until further notice. They seemed hesitant, so he used some kind of spell to force them to kneel.”

“And you and Icewind were not affected?” another Wolf Lord asked.

“No, my lord; I think it was targeted only towards Crystal Ponies.”

“Such a spell is possible.” Raven Eye said. “Difficult to master, but possible. Go on.”

“Lord Icewind and I tried to oppose them, and there was a fight. We killed many but... We were overrun. Icewind stayed behind to allow me time to escape.” Silence hung in the air. Fell-Hoof looked to Raven Eye for a sign, but the Rune Priest was not focused on him. Rather, his horn was shimmering and he was muttering some spell, and before long a small stone popped in front of his face.

“The Great Wolf’s soulstone is cold,” Raven Eye said. “Commander Icewind has fallen.” There was a murmur amongst the younger Wolf Lords.

“What do we do now?” Fell-Hoof asked. The lead Wolf Lord looked towards him.

“We’ll just have to continue on without Icewind. Priest Raven Eye,” the Wolf Lord turned towards Raven Eye. “You knew Icewind better than any of us; once this crisis has passed, you will be in command of the Legion until a new Great Wolf is chosen.”

“I understand.”

“And as much as I would like to face this ‘King Sombra’ for killing Lord Icewind, we can’t risk the chance that we may be overrun and expose Equestria to invasion.”

“We could send out a smaller force to distract and harass his army until reinforcements arrive.”

“That is an option, but we must make sure we actually have reinforcements on the way. Contact the Empress and any other Legions that may be available, and then we can fight this war properly.”

“How soon can an army reach us?” another Lord asked.

“Two days, at least.” Raven Eye said. “I have made the journey south many times over many paths.”

“We should have enough supplies, weapons and ponies to hold out for that amount of time. Any civilians that might impair our defenses will have to be evacuated.”

“They’ll need protection.” the second Lord said.

“We’ll think of something.” the first Lord turned towards Fell-Hoof. “Fell-Hoof, right? You will assist me in sending the message to Everfree and the other Legions.”

“Yes, my lord.”

...

Luna was alone again. Celestia’s avatar had returned to Fillydelphia about an hour ago, and with no administrative work to speak of she had found herself with nothing to do. She considered finding some of her soldiers and talking to them, but since the only one she could find was Silverlight she was forced to discard that plan. She wandered the halls of Everfree Castle, listening for anything and anyone.

There is a pony approaching, the voice said. I feel that they come bearing good news.

Why do you say that?

This will be your chance to prove yourself.

“My lady!” Luna turned around and saw a messenger running towards her, a note clutched in his telekinesis. “Urgent message from the Arctic Wolves!”

“Oh? Has my sister been informed?”

“No, my lady.” the messenger passed off the note to Luna. Luna broke the seal to the note, unrolling it and scanning it as quickly as possible.

“Crystal Kingdom overthrown. Commander Icewind presumed killed in action.

Request immediate reinforcements.

-Lord Blackmane, 3rd Company.”

Your subjects have been attacked, and now you have a chance to prove your worth in battle. Gather your Legions and head north; teach the Crystal Kingdom to fear your name.

But my sister-

She will not know, much less care. Now you have a chance to enforce your will, and you would throw it away just to please your sister?

... No.

Good. Now, assemble your Legions.

“My lady? Is something wrong?” the messenger asked.

“I’m fine.” Luna tucked the note away. “Take a message to the Lunar Knights, Black Ravens, Drakeguard, Night Warriors, Iron Stallions, and the Stalliongrad Guard.”

“Only those Legions? What of the other Legions, like the Wonderbolts or the Siege Breakers?

“The others will not help me. Now, send a message to those Legions that they are to assemble for war against the Crystal Kingdom. I will give them further instruction once they arrive.”

“Yes, my lady. Should I notify the Empress of this development?” Luna opened her mouth to speak, but hesitated; telling Celestia would be better strategically, but she could hear the voice telling her “no”. Also, Celestia would most likely want to take control of the campaign Herself, and Luna did not wish to risk that.

“... No. I shall inform her myself.”

“Yes, my lady.” the messenger bowed and left.

Soon, all of Equestria will revere you and sing praises in your name, and your sister shall see you as an equal if not her better.

Yes... Yes she will.

...

Thirsty for vengeance against the Arctic Wolves, Sombra had ordered his army south, towards the Legion’s citadel. Five thousand Dragoons, accompanied by two thousand elite Shock Troopers, all marching towards Equestria and the Arctic Wolves.

The Wolves, however, were waiting for them.

Fell-Hoof hovered over the first wall of the citadel, his axe dangling next to him. Lord Blackmane and Raven Eye stood beneath him, joined by the rest of 3rd and 4th company. The rest of the Arctic Wolves, save the company sent to escort the refugees to the border, were waiting to respond, small groups reciting hymns of battle and preparing their weapons.

“With any luck, Sombra will try and attack the citadel and break his army here.” Blackmane said.

“What if he doesn’t?” Fell-Hoof asked.

“Then he doesn’t, but I don’t think he will; we’re the only settlement within reasonable distance, and the only route into Equestria. Unless he wants half of his army to freeze to death, we’re the closest targets he has.”

“But he has dark magics; who knows what he might be capable of.”

“That is a true statement, but any magic cannot be sustained indefinitely.” Raven Eye said. “I would know...”

“Also, you provoked him, and all rulers tend to get obsessive to potential blemishes to their reputation.”

“Backstabbing dictators care about their reputations?” Fell-Hoof asked. Blackmane would have responded, but he was cut short by a returning scout, the Pegasus breathing heavily in an attempt to catch his breath.

“Lord Blackmane, enemy forces have been spotted!”

“Where?”

“Heading towards the western flank. I’m not sure about numbers, but I would guess several thousand.”

“Hmm, Sombra underestimates us if he thinks only a few thousand can win him this fight.”

“He may have more in reserve waiting for us to be worn down.” Fell-Hoof said.

“True.” Blackmane turned back to the scout. “Alert the other commanders, then return to your post.”

“Yes, Lord.” the scout saluted and flew off. Blackmane unhitched his axe from the clamp on his armor, tapping it against the ground in anticipation. Fell-Hoof tugged at his armor once more, looking first to Blackmane and then to Raven Eye before looking back out at the surrounding landscape.

They were spotted soon after; they came out of the fog, marching slowly towards the citadel. Their armor, normally sparkling from the magic of the Crystal Kingdom, was dark and flecked with small marks of Sombra’s presence. All of the ponies present, save the foremost Shock Troopers, seemed glum and somber, but the Arctic Wolves could not tell if that was from dark magic or not.

“Priest Raven Eye,” Blackmane said, not taking his eyes off from the advancing army. “I trust that you have a way to deal with this ‘army’?”

“Yes I do. Allow me to demonstrate.” Raven Eye’s horn shimmered before three red streaks shot up into the air, exploding high above the citadel and showering the battlefield in light. There was a pause before a multitude of green streaks rose above the fortress, pausing for a moment to locate Sombra’s army. Once the Crystal Ponies were spotted, the streaks shot forward and exploded amongst the massed ranks of Shock Troopers and Dragoons, magic blowing apart bodies and armor with ease. The army stalled under the assault, their momentum and chance at gaining the element of surprise shattered before a second salvo slammed into their ranks.

The Arctic Wolves’ magical onslaught was halted, however, when several purple discs rose above the Dragoons, deflecting the magic bolts and allowing the army to advance. Raven Eye sent up another signal, and the salvos of spells relented for a moment.

“Archers!” Blackmane shouted. “Three volleys!” There was a shout of confirmation before a multitude of black arrows flew over the wall and into the ranks of the Crystal Ponies. The discs, designed to repel magical attacks, could do little to stop the arrows of the Arctic Wolves, and more fell into the snow as arrowheads punched through armor and bone. A few of the repulsion discs quivered and fell, and the Wolves renewed their magical bombardment to exploit the weaknesses in the Crystal Ponies’ defenses.

“The Crystal Ponies are increasing speed! Adjust volleys!” another cry of confirmation before more arrows fell amongst the Crystal Ponies. Sombra’s army increased its speed to avoid the attacks, although a few were still struck down by the Wolves. As they neared, several of the Shock Troopers hurled small glowing gems towards the walls, their small size making it hard for any Rune Priest to intercept them.

Blackmane, Fell-Hoof and several other nearby Arctic Wolves ducked just as the crystals exploded, blowing several chunks out of the wall and showering the Legionnaires with tiny slivers of rock. The heavy armor and thick wolves’ pelts that the Legionnaires wore shielded them from the worst of the blasts, but several were cut down by the high-velocity shards. With fire from the walls slacking off a bit, the Crystal Ponies were able to cover ground with fewer casualties, and more of the exploding gems came sailing over the masonry.

“Aim for the Shock Troopers!” Blackmane shouted. “Kill anypony that even looks like they might throw something! Fell-Hoof.”

“Lord?” the Pegasus asked, landing.

“Gather up several Pegasi and prepare to strike the enemy if they try to scale the walls.”

“That might expose us to enemy attack.”

“That’s a risk we’ll have to take. Go, now.” Fell-Hoof nodded and took off. The archers and Rune Priests had regrouped and were now pouring fire down at the massing Crystal Ponies, focusing primarily on the Shock Troopers. Spells exploded amongst the enemy, showering them with snow, rock, and severed limbs, but not slowing their advance.

As the Crystal Ponies advanced, Blackmane noticed the shapes amongst the Dragoons; from far away they were hidden, but now he could see that the Dragoons had several large ramps in their arsenal. Now that they were close enough, several groups broke off from the main force and rushed forward, carrying the ramps and using them as impromptu shields against the arrows of the Wolves.

It was then that Fell-Hoof’s force struck; they swooped down the side of the wall and hit the flanks of the Dragoons, allowing the Crystal Ponies no room to maneuver. The first caught a downward swing from Fell-Hoof, the Legionnaire’s axe splitting armor and bone and almost cleaving the pony in half. The other Pegasi in the group descended upon the Crystal Ponies, hacking them down and destroying two of the ramps.

However, the destruction of the first two ramps came at the expense of the others reaching the wall. With heavy iron hooks they latched into the stone, and the Crystal Ponies surged towards them. The ramps were wide, wide enough for four ponies to ride abreast, and a squad of Dragoons began charging up each of them, followed by a large number of Shock Troopers and other Dragoons.

Blackmane stepped off to one side of the nearest ramp, axe lowered for an upward strike. Just as the Dragoons reached the Wolves, he swung upward and took the nearest enemy’s face off, the corpse pitching over the other Legionnaires and tumbling into the snow below. Blackmane grabbed the fallen Dragoon’s spear in his teeth and twisted around, swinging the spear in a wide arc and burying the tip in a Shock Trooper’s eye. Now with a little more room to maneuver, he leapt up onto the ramp and attacked, his axe cutting huge swaths in the Crystal Ponies. Fell-Hoof’s force regrouped and charged the ramps, knocking several ponies to their dooms and slowing the advance in this section.

Small victories, but the Crystal Ponies pushed on. The speed of the Shock Troopers allowed them to out maneuver and kill several Wolves, and their numbers meant that it was nigh impossible for the Legionnaires to repel them. As more and more Crystal Ponies pressed in, the Arctic Wolves began to yield, small footholds growing in size despite the horrendous casualties.

The sun was sinking in the west, and the battle of Aesir Pass was only beginning.

...

There was a shimmer of light in the main courtyard of Everfree Castle. At first the servants and guards paid it little mind, but their interest grew as the shimmering increased. There was a brief whine before Celestia teleported into the courtyard, sword grasped in Her telekinesis and Philomena perched on Her shoulder.

“My lady!” the nearest attendant cried, rushing towards Her. “We did not expect you back until-”

“Where is my sister?” Celestia growled, fixing the attendant with a cold stare.

“We... We don’t know, my lady; she left with her Legion yesterday, I assume heading for Aesir Pass.”

“Why was I not informed?”

“I... I don’t know, my lady. I was not the one who brought news of the attack.”

“Then find me the one who was. And hurry!” the attendant nodded and raced off, while Celestia put away Her sword and walked off in the opposite direction.

“Philomena, you have keener eyes than I do, had Luna been acting strangely before she did this?” a few chirps. “Don’t be like that; something’s been off about how she’s been acting around me. She snaps at me, she keeps going on about her duties, and now she’s run off to fight a war without telling me.” A chirp. “I have every right to be concerned; she is my sister, and I do not wish to see her hurt.” a few chirps. “Horus knew when he was going beyond my orders.” A few chirps. “No, punishing her may only worsen the problem; I will have to discuss what her duties cover and that charging ahead into a warzone will not be tolerated.” Celestia stopped walking.

“I’m an idiot.” Philomena cocked her head to one side and chirped. “I should have been more clear about Luna’s duties.” a chirp. “Yes, I know I said her word would carry the same weight as mine, but I didn't say she could start wars behind my back. I suppose I shall have to remedy the issue once this crisis is averted.” Celestia was drawn from Her conversation by another servant running towards Her.

“My lady,” the servant bowed. “I was the one who gave the message of the attack to Luna.”

“Why wasn’t I informed?”

“She stated that she would be the one to inform you of the development.” Celestia’s jaw tightened. Just what are you up to, Luna? She turned to Philomena.

“Stay here until I return.” The bird nodded before taking off to some other part of the castle. Celestia turned back to the servant. “You are dismissed. Contact the remaining Legions and inform them of the attack, and await further instructions.”

“Yes, Empress.” the servant rose and ran off. Celestia planted Her hooves and focused Her power, hoping to pinpoint Luna’s exact location and teleport there.

However, when She tried to draw in power for a teleport, something held Her at bay. An unknown force shrouded Luna, making it impossible for Celestia to locate where she was, much less teleport to her. Growling, She spread Her wings and took flight, turning north and racing forward as fast as Her wings could carry.

I only hope I can reach her in time...

...

Most of the first wall had fallen. Crystal Ponies had poured into the citadel, fighting to solidify their foothold and prepare for a thrust towards the central keep. The remnants of 3rd and 4th company, however, were fighting savagely to hold them off, despite there being fewer and a hundred of them left.

Blackmane tossed another dead Dragoon over his shoulder before charging into the next squad. As a commander he had been specifically targeted by the Crystal Ponies once they gathered more troops, but this had the advantage that the other Legionnaires were not as hard pressed. Not that he knew this, or really cared; Blackmane had been on his own for some time now, Fell-Hoof having been caught up in melee further down the line and Raven Eye having fallen back to better protect the Legion’s archers, and he was perfectly capable of fighting on his own.

The squad before him broke as he slammed into it, but not after several Dragoons fell to his axe. He stepped over the fallen corpses of Crystal Ponies and Equestrians, searching for more foes. When he spotted another group of enemies, he charged forward, sweeping his axe in wide arcs and cleaving the first Dragoon in half. Another lunged at him with a spear, but he deflected it before burying his axe in the enemy’s head. His axe otherwise stuck, he spun around and bucked, catching another Dragoon in the face and snapping the pony’s neck. As the other Dragoons struggled to reach him, Blackmane retrieved his axe and plunged back into the melee, his axe and wolf pelt becoming stained red with blood.

The Dragoons were breaking easily enough, but the Shock Troopers were a bit more resilient; they worked in smaller, more fluid formations, using their speed to outflank and confuse the Legionnaires. They skirted the very edge of Blackmane’s angle of attack, ducking in occasionally as if to taunt the Wolf Lord. He growled and pulled his axe back into a guard position, waiting for the enemy to strike.

The leader of this band of Shock Troopers sized him up for a moment before charging, followed by two other Crystal Ponies. Blackmane stepped back and turned his body slightly, allowing the first blow to strike his armor while still giving him space to counter attack. The leader pulled back, but the other two leapt into the air and struck out with their clawed-boots, carving large gashes into one of Blackmane’s pauldrons. Blackmane swung his axe around, but only succeeded in clipping the tail of one of his attackers. The others ducked away and lunged forward again, adding more cuts to his armor.

Blackmane backed up, stepping over the body of a fallen Dragoon. The Shock Troopers circled, searching for openings, before the one on the left darted forward. Instead of striking out with his axe, Blackmane kicked the Dragoon corpse at the Shock Trooper, catching the pony off guard and causing the Trooper to stumble. Seeing an opening, Blackmane rushed forward and eviscerated the Shock Trooper, knocking the corpse towards the remaining two Crystal Ponies.

“Know this, Servants of Sombra!” Blackmane shouted, raising his axe once more. “I am Blackmane, Wolf Lord and loyal servant of Icewind and Equestria! My ancestors tamed this land eons before your kind even had a coherent thought! I have slain wolves and other beasts with my bare hooves, killed Diamond Dogs and minotaurs in service to my lord and my Empress! And you? You are nothing compared to a true warrior, and I will slaughter you and your ilk with nary an ill thought!” The Shock Troopers must have taken offense to this, for they stopped circling and charged forward towards Blackmane.

“For Icewind!” he bellowed before rushing towards his foe. The first Shock Trooper caught his axe between the teeth, separating both halves of the pony’s skull. The last Shock Trooper ducked and slashed at Blackmane’s legs, claws managing to find flesh and drawing blood. The Arctic Wolf twisted around and brought the axe down once more, but the Shock Trooper sidestepped and slashed again. Blackmane ducked and smacked the Shock Trooper with the flat of his axe, knocking the Crystal Pony to the ground. The Shock Trooper rolled away before Blackmane could deliver the finishing blow, but not before inflicting another wound to the Wolf Lord.

The Shock Trooper prepared for another charged, but was stopped when a spearhead burst through his chest. Blackmane pulled back as the Shock Trooper died, Fell-Hoof yanking the spear out and tossing it away.

“I had the situation under control, Fell-Hoof.”

“Sorry, my lord. I didn’t know that.” Blackmane looked Fell-Hoof over. The Pegasus was flecked with red, but other than a nasty wound to his right hoof and a badly damaged pauldron he was alright. I guess his name is more than accurate right now.

“Have you made contact with the other companies?”

“Yes, my lord, but not before the enemy reached them; 5th and 7th have taken heavy casualties, and 10th is pinned down outside the keep. I haven’t seen Priest Raven Eye.”

“He’ll be fine.” Search for as many survivors as you can and make for the keep; we may be able to regroup before we get-” Blackmane was interrupted by the sound of horns coming from the west. Those are not horns from the Crystal Kingdom...

...

Luna’s army had assembled on a hill overlooking the battlefield. Below, the forces of the Crystal Ponies tried their best to form up to face this new threat, but so many were already within Aesir Pass or laying dead that they could only muster less than a thousand, a pathetic amount when compared to the six thousand ponies massed before them. Luna and her Legions were silent, looking down as the Crystal Ponies prepared as best they could to weather the oncoming onslaught.

Your chance for glory has arrived; strike now, before they can fully mobilize. Take no prisoners, and make them fear you.

“Begin firing on the enemy. Lunar Knights, Drakeguard and Black Ravens will advance with me. I care not for prisoners; kill anything that is not an Arctic Wolf.” her commanders nodded before shouting orders. Swords were drawn, crossbows strung, armor checked one last time, before Luna’s army began their advance.

The Legions behind her fired off their first salvo of bolts and arrows, although amongst the already thinned ranks of the Crystal Ponies their effect was minimal. The Dragoons amongst the assembled forces would have tried a flanking maneuver, but being pinned against the walls of Aesir Pass did not allow for that, and running out into the snow and away from the citadel would cut off those inside. The only options available for the Crystal Ponies were either hold position, charge, or retreat, all of which would lead to either their destruction or the death of their peers.

Luna made the decision for them.

Charging up power, Luna fired a bolt of lightning amongst the enemy, causing an explosion that sent dozens flying. The Lunar Knights halted just long enough to fire a salvo of magic and crossbow bolts before the Drakeguard and Black Ravens charged in, swords at the ready. Not wanting her Legions to fight alone, Luna teleported amidst the Crystal Ponies, hacking and stabbing at anything with her swords. She ducked and twirled through the enemy, a deadly dance that claimed the lives of dozens as she and the Legions advanced.

Hold nothing back. Take pride that you are destroying your foes. The voice whispered in Luna’s ear. She smirked as she charged into another group of Dragoons, her swords ripping through armor as if it was paper. Upon seeing her and the destruction she wrought, several Crystal Ponies either broke and run or tried to surrender, only to be cut down by the advancing Equestrians. The Black Ravens broke from the main force and headed for Aesir Pass, flying over the side and descending on the Crystal Ponies still inside. Caught between the remaining Arctic Wolves and Luna’s army, the Crystal Ponies were thrown into a panic, dozens falling as the Equestrians rallied.

Some of the Legionnaires pulled back, either from general exhaustion or satisfaction that the enemy was defeated. The Drakeguard, elements of the Black Ravens, and Luna were not content with that, charging after the Crystal Ponies and striking at them as they fled. Luna’s armor was splashed with snow and blood, and once again her eyes briefly shifted to become green and catlike. With a thin smile she rose into the air and built up more power, lightning and dark energy swirling around her.

“I have stepped out of my sister’s shadow. I am the master of darkness, and no one shall ever keep me shackled! I am Luna, and you shall fear me!” with a thrust of her hoof she released her power, a solid beam of light engulfing the rear ranks of the retreating army. No remains were left after Luna’s attack, only small marks in the snow where ponies had once stood. She would have released another attack, but already she was beginning to feel the strain of magic depletion. She put away her swords and landed before turning and walking towards the batter citadel.

You did well, Luna.

Really?

Yes; your combat skills and leadership are far beyond that of anypony alive. Your sister is a fool if she thinks that you are subservient to her. Luna smiled again as she neared the citadel. Her soldiers were assisting the Arctic Wolves with gathering up the dead, separating the fallen Legionnaires for proper burial while discarding the fallen Crystal Ponies. Luna stood back and watched over the proceedings, taking a quick count of the casualties as she did so.

The Arctic Wolves seem depleted... no matter, they can replace them easily enough.

Don’t worry about casualties, Luna; the enemy is already massing their forces, and now you must strike them before they have a chance to muster their full strength.

Are you certain of this?

Would I lie to you? again, Luna thought that a second voice called out to her, but that was interrupted by an actual voice.

“Mistress Luna?” Luna turned and saw an Arctic Wolf, bloodied from combat, kneeling before her. “Lord Blackmane, Wolf Lord of 3rd company.”

“Ah yes. You were the one who sent the message?”

“Indeed, my lady. Many of us have fallen in battle today, and we thank you for arriving to relieve our position.” Luna smiled, newfound energy welling up inside her.

“Thank you.” She turned her attention back to the battlefield. “But we cannot stay here for long; the enemy is in retreat, and we must exploit their weakness as soon as possible. Gather your forces; we march for the Crystal Kingdom as soon as possible.” this received a scoff from Blackmane.

“With all due respect, my lady, we have just finished fighting a battle for our continued existence; while I would love to go and kill every single Crystal Pony I could find, we’ll need some time to rest and regroup before we can think about attacking.” When Blackmane was finished speaking, Luna’s left eye twitched.

“... Are you defying my orders?”

“No, my lady, I am just pointing out that you may be a bit hasty.”

“Hasty? Hasty?! How dare you say I am being hasty! I am taking advantage of a presented chance, and doing so will defeat the enemy definitively and give us victory.”

“No, what you’re doing is throwing tired troops right into the enemy fortress. The enemy is retreating, and you have seen that in force we can defeat them. Rest, my lady, and tomorrow we will head out and defeat the enemy.”

“No... No! I cannot wait. The chance for me to grasp victory is slipping away every second I wait. I order you to gather your forces and prepare to attack the Crystal Kingdom.”

“I do not think it is tactically or strategically sound. The Arctic Wolves will not participate in this fight.” Gritting her teeth, Luna drew one of her swords and aimed it at Blackmane.

“You are defying me, Blackmane. You swore an oath to obey-”

“I swore an oath to serve my Lord Icewind, and he swore that we would defend and serve all of ponykind, not just you.”

“Shut. Up.” Luna’s eyes once again shifted to green and cat-like. “I am in command here. This is my fight. Mine. Nopony elses. I make the decisions, I make the plans, I am in control of everything. Don’t make me destroy you, you pathetic waste of flesh.”

“Go ahead. At least I’ll die knowing that I did not lead my brothers to their deaths.” Luna raised her sword, fully prepared to take Blackmane's head off, but she hesitated. Most of the anger that had built up inside her dissipated, and her eyes returned to their normal shade.

“Very well.” she lowered her sword and turned away. “Stay here and wallow in your sense of security. My Legions and I will go and destroy the Crystal Kingdom, and where will the ‘brave and loyal’ Arctic Wolves be?”

“Waiting in the hills to finish the job once your army is broken, your majesty.” Luna gritted her teeth once more and continued walking.

Will you tolerate such defiance? He is only a lowly company commander, not a general.

I know that. He shall pay for his insubordination in due time. Until then, I have a war to win.

Of course, do not want you to get distracted, now do we?

...

I’m getting too used to teleporting; either that or my wings really are this weak.Celestia thought as She neared Aesir Pass. She could spot some damage to the citadel, but She did not see any of Luna’s forces. She adjusted Her flight pattern and landed, coming to a rest with a small bounce near the entrance of the citadel.

“Hail, Guardians of the North!” She called.

“Hail, Empress!” was the reply before the heavy doors of the citadel opened, a small delegation of ponies marching out to Her. The leader, an earth-pony in a bloodstained wolf’s pelt, kneeled before speaking. “Lord Blackmane, Empress. My associates are Fell-Hoof, Wolf Brother and a trusted friend of mine, and Chief Rune Priest Raven Eye, acting Great Wolf.”

“‘Acting’?”

“Lord Icewind fell fighting against the enemy.” There was a pause.

“I am sorry for your loss. Now, where is my sister?”

“Gone; she and her army left to attack the Crystal Kingdom early yesterday morning. I tried to dissuade her and have her soldiers rest, but she didn’t listen to me.”

“And you didn’t go after her?”

“I should have, but I didn’t. I said that our forces had been depleted and we needed to recover. Probably bad judgment on my part; a few of our companies barely suffered any casualties, and the other lords are screaming for my head because I turned down a chance to take vengeance for Icewind’s death.”

“You will have your chance.”

“Thank you, Empress. Also, when I told Luna of my plans to stay here she... I don’t know what, but something happened to her.”

“What do you mean?”

“She became... violent, and her eyes shifted... or something. I’m not really sure what happened.” Celestia frowned.

“Luna’s never done anything like that before... continue repairs, but remain on alert. Kill anything that approaches the citadel and does not hail. I will go now and confront my sister.”

“Will you be needing an honor guard? If she doesn’t listen, you may need protection.”

“Can you spare the troops?”

“I can always look.”

“I would like to volunteer.” Fell-Hoof said, raising his good hoof. “I was there with Icewind when he fell; I do not mean to sound boastful or disrespectful, but I would say I have more claim to avenging him than most other ponies here.

“... Well, there’s one.” Raven Eye said. “Be mindful, though; Fell-Hoof is young, and likely to do rash things.”

“I have dealt with many warriors like him.” Celestia said. “I would like to see the rest of your forces, so I may have a chance to assess them and your fighting strength.”

“Of course, Empress. Follow me.”

...

The Crystal Kingdom had changed, and not for the better.

Shops, libraries, and homes had been abandoned, their tenants sent to labor harvesting crystals. Black spires had sprouted from the ground, destroying plantlife and choking the earth. Statues of once proud rulers had been defaced and destroyed, replaced by monuments to the Kingdom’s new ruler. Dragoons and Shock Troopers roamed the streets, hunting for anypony that might have tried to escape, and dozens of makeshift gallows had been set up around the city.

“Sombra has worked faster than I anticipated.” Luna muttered.

When one has command over magic, feats such as this are relatively minor.

Can you show me these powers?

I can, but first you must establish your supremacy. Now, your enemy is unaware, but still in significant numbers. Proceed with the attack, before they realize what is happening.

“Signal the Iron Stallions,” she said to a nearby unicorn. “Have them commence bombardment, and have the rest of the Legions prepare for attack.” The unicorn nodded before sending three red sparks into the air. There was a pause before Luna could hear the sound of siege engines firing, massive stones hurtling through the air before crashing down amongst the Crystal Ponies. Dragoons and Shock Troopers rushed to form up and counter the assault, while slaves were abandoned to whatever Fate had in store for them.

“Not fast enough.” she muttered. “Have them increase speed.” The unicorn nodded before sending another signal. There was a pause before a return signal could be seen.

“They say there’s firing as fast as they can.” the unicorn said.

“I can read signals. Tell them that that’s not good enough. I want them to fire faster.”

“But-”

“Do it!”

“Y-yes, my lady.” The unicorn sent the signal. Luna focused on the battlefield before her, not even acknowledging whether or not the Iron Stallions responded. The bombardment continued nonetheless, although the Crystal Ponies had formed up and thrown off the Equestrians’ targeting. The enemy held back, waiting in silence as the Iron Stallions lay into them.

“Why aren’t they charging? They’re supposed to charge.” Luna pawed at the ground, carving small fissures in the ice. “This isn’t supposed to happen.”

Why are you allowing the enemy to control you? Take initiative, attack now. Luna nodded before stepping forward, drawing her swords as she did so.

“Archers, fire four volleys, after which we will charge. Try to get around and cut them off from support. Do not mind the prisoners.” there were several shouts of confirmation before her archers fired, crossbow bolts and arrows arching over the two armies before falling amongst the Crystal Ponies. Some were struck down by the volley, but even then they remained stationary. As another volley was unleashed, Luna lowered her swords and charged, all of her Legions save the Iron Stallions following after her. Spells and more crossbow bolts shot out and struck the Crystal Ponies, and as the Equestrians neared the enemy began to retreat back into the city. Some of the Legionnaires realized the danger and slowed up, but Luna and the others pressed on.

Just as the Equestrians reached the enemy line, the Crystal Ponies sprung their trap. Luna swung her sword towards the head of a Dragoon, only to hit air as it vanished from sight. Every single Crystal Pony that had formed up vanished, leaving several hundred Equestrians still rushing in to the city.

“Did you really think I was going to let you slaughter my troops that easily?” a voice called from the shadows. There was a brief flash before King Sombra teleported in front of the Equestrians, a large sword grasped in his telekinesis. “I may be impulsive, but I am not stupid.”

“Sombra.” Luna raised her swords into a guard position. “You have attacked my subjects, and now you must die.”

“Interesting; that was the same thing your ‘ally’ Raven Eye said to me thirty years ago. I would suggest digging a little deeper into his loyalty before you trust him with anything again.”

“Do not try to distract me, Sombra!”

“Oh, but there are so many useful reasons for me to distract you.” Sombra’s horn shimmered, and dozens upon dozens of Shock Troopers came pouring out from the black spires, descending upon the Legions and cutting many down. “After you routed my armies at Aesir Pass, I perused through the memories of a few slain ponies and found that you in particular are incredibly impulsive when it comes to charges. I guess trying to impress your sister constantly had something to do with that.”

“Shut up.”

“I was actually disappointed when I found out it was you leading the attack. Facing Celestia would be... refreshing, for lack of a better term.”

“SHUT! UP!” Luna lunged forward, sweeping her swords towards Sombra’s head. Sombra blocked and knocked Luna back with a spell, the two ponies circling each other while their armies clashed around them. “I am not my sister! I am more than her, and you shall suffer for that insult!”

“Heh, you’re like a child throwing a tantrum. I would find this endearing if defeating you were not higher on my priorities.” Sombra rushed at Luna, bringing his sword down towards her head. She deflected his strike and swept her free sword around, missing Sombra by mere inches as he ducked away. Luna fired a blast of lightning, but Sombra had disappeared, showing up only moments later with a buck to the face. Luna recovered, but not before Sombra had rushed in once more and knocked her to the ground. She rolled away, recovering her swords as she did so, while Sombra circled around once more, looking for an opening.

“You cannot defeat me, Sombra.” Luna growled, charging up for another magical blast. “I am more than just any pony. I am the most powerful pony to have ever walked the earth-”

“Second to your sister.” Enraged, Luna released her attack, but Sombra was able to dodge it with ease.

“My sister is nothing compared to me! I am more than just some second-rate ruler, I am Luna!”

“Of course you are, but to the ponies of Equestria you will always live in your sister’s shadow, won’t you?” Sombra blocked another strike from Luna. “I’m actually glad that Raven Eye cut me off; now, I can build myself into whatever kind of pony I desire, unlike you. You will always be shackled by your sister, even if she acknowledges that you tried your best to win here.”

“I am not shackled by my sister!”

“Yes you are.” Sombra blocked another flurry of strikes, grinning as Luna’s rage increased. “Why else would you be here if you are not trying to win her attention. You are nothing, really; you’re only your sister’s ‘beloved’ attack dog, rushing forward to do whatever you think might please her.”

“No, I’m not!”

“Really?” Sombra broke away, his eyes and horn glowing with dark energy. “Would you like to see just how much you rely on your sister?” Luna lunged forward one last time, but a beam of dark energy shot from Sombra’s horn and struck Luna between the eyes.

She found herself back at Everfree Castle, the snow and crystals of the north having disappeared. She put her swords away and walked towards the throne room, searching for anypony.

When she entered, she saw Celestia seated on the throne, dressed in full battle armor. Her sword was set to one side, and She looked down at Luna with a cold stare. Luna paid it no mind; Celestia always seemed to be serious when attending to issues of state, and seeing her now did not raise any alarms.

“Ah, sister, I was expecting you.” Celestia said. Luna raised an eyebrow at Celestia calling her “sister” rather than “Luna”, but stepped forward regardless.

“Really? I... I’m not really sure about what’s going on. Is this an effect of the spell?”

“That doesn’t matter now.” Celestia fluffed Her wings. “I suppose you know why I called you here?”

“Uh... no?”

“Hmm, that’s not surprising. I was just going to inform you that I don’t need you anymore.” Luna’s mind shorted out for a few moments as she tried to comprehend what Celestia had just said.

“Wh-what?”

“You heard me. You have become too much of a liability, and I will need somepony else to stand alongside me if I am to truly consolidate my power.” Luna blinked.

“I-Is this because I asked for more duties? I only wanted to-”

“No, Luna, this has nothing to do with what you want. This is what I want; I operate better on my own, without having others close to my power to worry about. It almost killed me before, and I will not have that again.”

“But I have been with you for millennia! You can’t just-”

“None of that matters now. Leave, before you make this any worse.”

“No... No! I won’t let you do this! You have no right to-” Luna never finished, for Celestia sent forward a wall of force which knocked her back and pinned her to a wall. Celestia rose, Her eyes glowing with rage.

“How dare you say what rights I have and don’t have! I am the God-Empress of Ponykind, the Forger of Worlds, the Morningstar! I created this world and forged this nation. I am solely responsible for Equestria’s success; not you, not anypony else, Me! I will not be lectured by a disgrace like you, and I am ashamed that I even considered calling you ‘sister’!” Luna’s bonds were released, and she collapsed limply to the floor. She looked up, tears streaming down her face.

“B-but-”

“No, I’ll have no more of it.” Celestia turned away. “Get out of my sight; I never want to see you again.”

“But I... I only wanted to-” Luna collapsed again, her body shaking from her sobs. Tears streamed down her face and over her armor, collecting in a small puddle beneath her.

“No... please no... I just... No...”

“NO!” Luna was shaken from the spell when a beam of fire sailed over her head and struck Sombra in the chest, sending the unicorn flying. Second later Celestia leapt over her, eyes blazing and sword drawn.

“Ah, the Empress of Equestria makes her presence known.” Sombra retrieved his weapon, just in time to block a strike from Celestia. “I should thank you; your sister did not prove satisfactory at all.” Celestia was silent, delivering strike after strike as She pressed forward. “Although she did provide me with some entertainment. You Equestrians are always so... complex.” Celestia did not answer, only sidestepping Sombra’s strike before blasting him into a wall with Her powers. “But then, you seem to be rather... above it all. It makes sense that you might ignore your sister’s pleas.” Celestia’s gaze narrowed, and Her horn shimmered with power.

“You kill one of my most trusted Commanders, attack and kill dozens of ponies, and threaten my sister. And you dare to try and trick me?!”

“It’s quite easy; anything you say only digs you in deeper and deeper.”

“Really?” Celestia smiled, a thin predatory smile that would have scared even the staunchest of soldiers. “Burn.” Sombra had little time to react before his body was engulfed in Warpflame, the supernatural fire burning through armor and flesh with ease. He tried to struggle, tried to break free and escape, but as Celestia’s gaze darkened the flames grew higher and more intense. Luna had gotten back to her hooves by now, and even from where she stood she could feel the heat of the flames consuming the late king of the Crystal Kingdom.

With Sombra dead, the Crystal Ponies were left leaderless. Their ranks and formations collapsed into total anarchy, with some continuing to press on while others broke and ran. Realizing the advantage, the Legions rallied and charged, hacking and stabbing away at the retreating enemy. They would have pursued them further, but held back in case Luna needed them.

Once most of the body had been burned away, Celestia released Her spell and turned towards Luna. “Are you alright?”

“Y-yes, I’m fine. How did you get here?”

“That doesn’t matter now, Luna; what matters is that you are safe.” Celestia stepped forward and nuzzled Luna. “When you ran off without telling me, I panicked and rushed here to see if you had everything under control.”

She says that, but does she really mean it? Celestia stepped back, smiling.

“But now that you are safe, I know that my fears are unfounded.”

“Are they, now?” a voice echoed through the streets. Celestia and Luna turned, and where Sombra’s body had been was now a column of smoke with two massive green eyes glaring down at the ponies. "I should thank you, Anathema; if it weren’t for your intervention them my ascension as a Prince of Chaos would never have been completed.”

“Sombra!” Celestia drew Her sword.

“That is King Sombra.” The shadow said, leering down at Her. “I am the rightful ruler of the Crystal Kingdom, or should I say the Crystal Empire. The Crystal Ponies are mine, and soon you will join them!” Sombra’s eyes glowed, and the entire city began to shimmer.

“Sister, what is he doing?” Luna asked.

“He’s trying to pull the Crystal Kingdom into the Warp!” Celestia put away Her sword and rose into the air. “All Legionnaires retreat! Get as far away as possible from the city! Retreat!” the message of retreat rang out through the city, and soon every single Equestrian left standing was rushing away, with Celestia and Luna taking up the rear with Sombra right at their heels.

“There is no escape, Celestia. You shall be trapped here, and your soul forfeit to the true powers of the Universe!”

“No, Sombra.” Celestia turned, keeping just out of reach of Sombra. “I have destroyed many of your kind in the past. This land is not a prison, but it shall be your tomb!” Celestia’s horn shimmered and a beam of light struck Sombra. Sombra roared in anger as he disappeared into nothingness, but as he vanished the entirety of the Crystal Kingdom flickered and was gone, leaving the Equestrians alone in the ice and snow.

Luna landed, looking back at where the Crystal Kingdom had stood only moments before. Of all the battlefields she had seen, seeing an entire city just... gone, with no sign whatsoever that it had been there, was unnerving. She averted her eyes and looked back to her Legions, focusing on them even as Celestia landed.

“The Kingdom is lost.” Celestia said. “For now, at least. Someday I will try and find a way to release it and drive Sombra from this realm forever. Until then, let us be thankful that we have defeated a great threat, and Equestria is saved.”

See? She is trying to take away your victory. Will you allow that?

“‘We’?” Luna spat. “There was no ‘we’ here. I led the Legions, I defeated the Crystal Ponies at Aesir Pass, and I led the attack on Sombra. I am the one responsible for our victory.”

“I never meant to say that it wasn’t you; I was referring to the Legions as a whole.”

“Really?” Luna turned to face Celestia, glaring at Her. “Is that it? ‘The Legions as a whole’? Is that what your loyal servants declare every time you win a battle? Was the War against the Diamond Dogs a victory for ‘the Legions as a whole’? Or are you just saying that now because you want to deny me of what truly belongs to me?”

“How can you say such a thing? I would never try to deny you anything, but if it weren’t for the Legionnaires then you would have been dead many times over.”

“That’s not true! I am powerful, but you just keep me in the rear while you go off and win over everypony’s admiration! I don’t want to be sidelined anymore!”

“Luna, I have never intentionally tried to steal anything that anypony has deserved. And you do receive admiration; I’ve seen dozens of ponies singing your praises and smiling at the sound of your name.”

“No, you don’t. You’re lying!” Celestia stepped towards Luna.

“Luna, please, listen to me-”

“No, you listen to me! You’re always trying to divert the truth from me! You’re always keeping me suppressed, keeping me away from everything! I’m tired of you saying ‘I’ve never tried to steal anything anypony deserved’ because that’s all you’ve done since you took over Equestria!”

“Luna-”

“No! I don’t want to hear anything from you anymore!” Luna shoved Celestia away, her eyes blazing with fury. “I hate you!” Celestia looked at Luna, shocked and hurt.

“Luna... I only want to-”

“No, I don’t want to hear any more of your lies.” Luna turned away, spreading her wings as she did so. “I’m going back to Everfree.”

...

Celestia watched as Luna flew away, the younger alicorn disappearing in a flash as she teleported back to Everfree. For the longest time She stood in silence, watching the spot where Her sister had disappeared.

“‘I hate you’...” She said, lowering Her head and looking at the ground. “Luna... whatever I did to you... I’m sorry. I know I haven’t been the best sister I could have been, but... I still love you.” She sniffed, turning away towards where the Crystal Kingdom used to be.

Through the snow She saw something; a light, flickering as if it was damaged. Drawing Her sword in case it was a trap, Celestia stepped out into the snow, walking towards the light heedless of the ice around Her.

It was a crystal, half buried in the snow. It was untouched by corruption of any kind, and continued to flicker as She neared it. Sensing no immediate danger, Celestia put Her sword away and observed the crystal. Sensing nothing more, She reached out with Her powers and grasped the crystal.

She was standing on the bridge of a ship, in the body of a human. She was well built and clad in Her old armor, although She retained Her pastel hair rather than Her old black hair. She looked around, but there was no one there, only machines and computers responding to other stimuli in the room.

However, closer examination showed that She was not alone. In the center of the room stood a man, a majestic human clad in shining armor and a flowing cape. He had his back to Her, but even then She could tell that She was seeing Herself. Before the avatar of Her past was a second human, clad in silver Terminator armor. The second human was kneeling, his right hand placed over his chest. But as She looked harder, She saw that he was clutching his chest, and he had been badly wounded.

“Why do you resist, my son?” Her old self said, stepping towards the second human. “You know that what I am doing is for the best of Humanity.”

“‘The best of Humanity’ is to suffer under a cruel dictatorship?” Horus asked, before the Emperor raked him across the face with His Lightning Claw.

“You know the truth, Horus; Humanity cannot survive if they are allowed to continue on as they are. With my new plans, they will have order.”

“You’ve placed too much order upon them, Emperor." Horus said, standing up to face the Emperor. "Humanity will stagnate, never growing beyond the limitations you have imposed upon them. Where will ambition and drive come from if doing anything will get them executed.” Horus made an attempt to strike the Emperor with his power maul, but He merely sidestepped before driving His sword up under Horus’ arm.

“I have always supported that which pushes Humanity forward.”

“Is that what you said when you slaughtered Fulgrim and Ferrus at Isstvan V? Or when you killed Sanguinius on Terra?” The Emperor did not respond, instead withdrawing His sword and slashing Horus across the chest, His sword stained red with the Primarch’s blood.

“I was wrong. You don’t understand what I am trying to do; you are wrapped up in your emotions and honor, you cannot see the true design for the Galaxy. You have failed me, Horus, and I will find someone better suited for your tasks once you are dead.” Horus lunged forward, using the last of his strength to attack the Emperor, but He sidestepped once again before bringing His sword down on Horus’ arm, severing it and knocking the Primarch to the ground.

Celestia could not move; She was rooted in place by fear and confusion, watching as Her son was torn apart. This isn’t supposed to happen like this, She thought. I should be the one losing... She watched as Her past self plunged His sword deep into Horus’ stomach, the Primarch choking as the blade pierced flesh and vital organs.

Then He looked up at Her. She reached for Her own weapons, but found nothing. The Emperor regarded Her for a moment before pulling His sword from Horus’ body. “This is what you wanted, isn’t it?” He asked before turning, leaving Celestia alone with the dying Horus.

“No... Not like this.” She rushed down from the bridge and ran to Horus, kneeling and cradling him once She reached him. “Horus...? Horus!”

“... Emperor?” Horus said, his eyes weak and unfocused.

“Yes, it’s me, I’m here.” Choking back tears, She took Horus’ remaining hand in Hers, holding it as tight as possible. “I’m here Horus... I’m here. This isn’t the body you are familiar with, but I am here.”

“Emperor... Father... I’m sorry, but... I tried...” Horus gave one last smile before his eyes closed, his body going limp. Celestia watched as the Primarch died, Her breath choppy from suppressed sobs.

“No... Please, No... You can’t be, not again... I can’t...” Unable to hold back anymore, Celestia threw Her head back and screamed. It was a piercing sound, one that had lasted throughout the centuries, one that not even the gods could avoid.

It was the scream of a mother, crying out for her dying son.

“Empress?... Empress?” Celestia was drawn back to reality, back to the snow and ice of the north. She looked around and saw Fell-Hoof and the other Arctic Wolves that had accompanied Her, all of them looking to Her with concern. “Are you okay?”

“... No... I’m not okay.” Celestia rose, turning towards the Arctic Wolves. “Take the crystal and store it where nopony will be hurt by it. I... I must return to Everfree... I need to talk to my sister.”

...

There was silence in the room. Cadance and Shining Armor looked to one another, unsure of what to do, while Twilight looked up at Princess Celestia. Celestia sat with her head hung, a small tear running down the side of her face.

“I... I never got that image out of my head... You’re young, all of you, and I hope that you never have to go through what I did... Having to relieve the pain of losing a child over and over again, never able to forget... never able to forget.”

“Please don’t cry, Princess.” Twilight said, standing up and walking over to Celestia. “Please. I don’t want you to cry.”

“I’m sorry, Twilight, but some things are just unavoidable.”

“But it makes me sad when you cry.” Twilight put a hoof against Celestia’s armor. “If you want, you can stop telling the story. I won’t mind.”

“No, Twilight.” Celestia smiled, placing her hoof gently against Twilight’s. “You need to hear this, and... telling you, it helps... It helps a lot.” Twilight was silent for a few moment, but then she nodded and returned to her seat. Celestia wiped away her tears and continued.

“I stayed with the Arctic Wolves for a few days, helping them rebuild from the war. Now that I look back, I should have head straight for Everfree, because while what happened to me was bad... something terrible happened to Luna...”

...

Luna paced her room, her armored boots clicking on the floor.

Do you need any more proof of your sister’s manipulations?

No... I can see clearly now. Celestia has lied to me, manipulated me. It’s far worse than I could ever have imagined.

I doubt that you will stand for this. You must act.

Yes... Yes! I am in position to act. I will show her. I will take that power for myself, and claim what is right and-

“Fair...” Luna blinked. She was standing in the middle of the room, her swords grasped in her telekinesis. A memory had surfaced; old, but still fond. It was a memory of when she received her cutie mark, when she had raised the moon for the first time.

“You must never lose faith in your own abilities, for there lies temptation and falling to Chaos.” Celestia had said.

“How?”

“I’d never do anything like that!”

“I hope so.”

“She... she was right...” Luna lowered her swords. “I... lost faith. I got jealous. I... Oh Gods, I was trying to betray my sister!” Luna dropped her swords and staggered back.

You would let yourself be drawn in by old lies?

“No... I was deceived by new lies... I lost my faith, I lost my trust... You tricked me! You said she was against me, when all this time she was trying to warn me!”

It’s all deception; she planted those lies in your head so long ago-

“No! I-I’m not going to listen to you anymore! You wanted me to turn against her, and for what? So I could get some stupid admiration?!”

Isn’t that what you wanted?

“You clouded my vision; you made me look elsewhere, you made me jealous of my own sister!... You are an awful, horrible creature, and I am going to tell my sister everything!” Luna started for the door, but before she reached it every joint in her body seized up.

I cannot allow that to happen. I had hoped that you would come into my service willingly, but I guess I will have to do this the hard way.

“What? Release me!”

I cannot do that; you were mine the instant you told your sister you hated her. The voice laughed, and Luna’s mind was filled with images; snakes, ravens, flies, bulls and other creatures flooded her mind, choking out anything that remained there before. She tried to fight back, but more power flowed into her, crushing her attempts at resisting.

Luna cried out in fear, before the darkness swallowed her up.

She rose up to her hooves, looking around the room. She reached out and grabbed the two swords, using a quick Warp Manipulation to forge them into a single blade.

“Yes,” She hissed. “Finally, a body from which I can affect the Materium directly. Soon, all shall tremble at my might. Soon.

Equestria.

Will.

Burn!!!"

Author's Note

This chapter was a bit rushed... The pacing is all wrong.
Next Chapter: The Lunar Heresy begins...

The Lunar Heresy: Betrayal

Celestia landed in the courtyard of Everfree Castle. It was almost dusk, the sun hanging low in the sky, and Celestia knew that many of the palace staff would be on their way home.

Good, She thought as She entered the palace. I would like to deal with this in private. Down through the halls She wandered, searching for Luna, but the younger alicon was nowhere to be found.

“Luna...?” Celestia called, hoping Her sister would be able to hear Her. “Can... Can I speak with you a minute? I wish to apologize for my wrongdoings, whatever they may be.” She kept walking, searching each room She passed for Luna. “I... You were right. I was getting wrapped up in my position as Empress. Perhaps... there is some way we could work this out?” No answer. “Please, Luna... we’re sisters, we’re supposed to help one another... please, if not for me, then for Equestria?” Still no answer. Celestia frowned and kept walking, winding through the halls on Her way to the throne room.

“Luna... Please, I just want to talk to you... Luna?” Celestia rounded a corner and entered the throne room, but just as She crossed the threshold She was struck by a powerful Warp blast, sending Her flying and pinning Her against a wall. Black tendrils of energy coiled around Her limbs, rendering Her unable to move.

“I am afraid that Luna is no longer available to answer you.” a voice said from the throne room. Stepping out of the shadows was not Luna, but it could have been easily mistaken for her from far away; her coat was jet black, her eyes turquoise and cat-like. She was clad in a warped version of Luna’s armor, and a large sword hung from a clamp on her flank.

“What is the meaning of this? Stop fooling around and release me, Luna!” the other pony’s eyes flashed for a moment, and intense pain stabbed into Celestia’s limbs. She thrashed to try and break free, but the pain only increased the more She moved.

“Don’t call me that,” The pony hissed. “Luna was what I was known as when I was weak, when I was shackled by you. I shall be known as Nightmare Moon, and you shall show respect to Equestria’s true master.” Celestia stopped struggling, glaring down at Her foe.

“You think this is some sort of game? That you can try and intimidate me?” Nightmare Moon’s eyes glowed again, and Celestia was wracked with more pain.

“You just don’t know when you are outmatched, do you, Anathema? Always so certain that everything must be tailored to your whims.”

“... What have you done to my sister, daemon?” More pain, and despite Her strength and fortitude Celestia found Herself doubling over.

“I merely claimed what was rightfully mine. Your ‘beloved’ sister was so caught up in her jealousy that she did not stand much of a chance.” Nightmare Moon leaned in close to Celestia, leering. “How does it feel, to know that your sister was driven to me by greed and jealousy of you?”

“My sister was always of pure mind and soul; your manipulations corrupted her against me.”

“Ah, true to form as always.” Nightmare Moon’s eyes flashed once more, and Celestia twisted in agony as pain coursed through Her body. “The Great God-Empress of Ponykind, always consecrated and pure. She is never at fault, never the one to blame because She is so good and pure.” She laughed before releasing Celestia, the other mare dropping to the ground before struggling to pull Herself back to Her hooves. “You did most of the work for me; had you paid more attention to your sister instead of your ‘precious’ empire, then I would have had to work harder.”

“I... I couldn’t have-” Celestia was interrupted by a kick to the gut.

“Oh yes, go ahead and deny the truth; that will work so well for you.” Nightmare Moon kicked Celestia once more, knocking Her into the wall. “That’s all you have done over these past millennia, isn’t it? Just sat in denial about your past actions, tried to make your little dream world so that you wouldn’t have to deal with the knowledge that you caused your sons, and now your sister, to fall into our grasp?”

“... You’re right.” Celestia rose up and faced Nightmare Moon. “This is my fault.” Nightmare Moon looked as if she was about to respond, but Celestia released Her own Warp blast, knocking the other alicorn into the center of the room before drawing Her sword. “And it falls to me to remedy the problem. So face me, daemon! I swear that I shall defend Equestria from your plans, even if I have to rip you out of Luna’s body and throw you into the Warp with my bare hooves!” at this, Nightmare Moon merely laughed.

“Oh, like you really think it will be that easy? We meet, trade blows, and one of us will emerge victorious? Not yet, Empress, I still have work to do.” her horn shimmered before one of the nearby walls exploded outwards. “You have armies, ponies that will die for you at the nearest opportunity. I kill you now and I’ll be swarmed by thousands of them before I can even get a word in edgewise. However, if I were to win some over to my side before dealing with you...”

“My Legions will destroy you before you even managed to win them over.”

“Don’t be so sure, Empress; Lorgar and Horus fell easily enough, who’s to say that I cannot repeat the process?” Nightmare Moon smirked. “Funny how these things repeat themselves, isn’t it? See you on the battlefield, sister.” Celestia released a blast of Warpflame, but Nightmare Moon dissolved into a cloud of blue smoke and flew off into the night, laughing as she disappeared. Celestia ran to the hole in the wall, trying and failing to track Her enemy as she fled.

“Do you think you can flee from me that easily?” Celestia growled. “If you can still hear me, daemon, know that you have just signed your death sentence. I will find you, Nightmare Moon, and I will destroy you and purge all trace of you from this realm.” She heard the sound of somepony entering the throne room. She turned and saw a collection of Legionnaires, mostly those clad in the armor of the Celestial Guard with one or two Lunar Knights interspersed amongst them. I must keep an eye on my sister’s Legionnaires; they may still hold loyalty to her.

“Empress,” the lead pony said, bowing. “we heard voices and thought that you might be in danger.”

“No, the danger has passed... And if you were present, most likely you would have been killed.” Celestia began walking, the Legionnaires forming up behind Her. “Take notice; the pony Nightmare Moon and all those that swear allegiance to her are to be considered Traitors to Equestria, and they are to be immediately executed without trial.”

“That won’t go over well with anypony.” the first pony said, obviously nervous. “Why such drastic measures?”

“Because if they are not taken then every single living thing in this world will be destroyed and their souls consumed by dark powers. Send word to the other Legions; I want every single one of them here in Equestria and ready to defend from whatever attacks the traitors have planned.”

“That may take time.”

“I’m not an idiot; I know how long it takes for an army to assemble. They need to be on alert and ready to fight as soon as possible. Return to your Legions and relay my orders.”

“Yes, Empress. Do you have any idea who might-” before they could finish, the Lunar Knights amongst the group screamed. Dark energy poured into their bodies, twisting them into unnatural shapes as their screams grew in intensity.

“To me! To me!” Celestia shouted, drawing Her sword and raising a barrier to protect from any psychic attacks. The Celestial Guard formed up, longswords at the ready and aimed at the Lunar Knights. The ensnared ponies stopped spasming for a moment before collapsing, tendrils of energy slinking off into the shadows.

“We’re.... we’re fine...” one of the Knights said, and Celestia could identify him as the young sergeant Silverlight.

“Yes... Our minds are clear...We have seen your deception, and now you must be removed.” the other two said in unison, rising up on their hooves and drawing their longswords. “DEATH TO THE FALSE EMPRESS!!!”

“Brainwashing... I should have guessed.” the two Lunar Knights rushed forward, but were stopped when a third longsword cleaved through the legs of the first Knight. The second stopped long enough to catch Silverlight’s attack, the sergeant leaping over the dying Knight and slashing downward. The Traitor Knight blocked, but Silverlight slipped his sword around and buried it in the defender’s neck. The Celestial Guard moved in to attack, but Celestia held them back.

“Sergeant...” She asked. “What happened?”

“I... I don’t know.” Silverlight lowered his sword. “I heard a voice... telling me to kill you... and the eyes... when I regained control I saw those two trying to attack you.”

“And you didn’t. Why?”

“I... I don’t know. I swore an oath to defend Equestria, and killing you-”

“That’s not it. Sergeant, face me.” Silverlight nodded and turned to face Celestia. He had changed; his eyes were now golden and catlike, his ears sharpened like a bat’s, and his teeth had been sharpened. Undaunted, Celestia reached out with Her powers and touched Silverlight’s mind, searching for signs of corruption.

What She found could best be described as odd; while She did find traces of mutations, She had also found an incredibly strong mental block, one with no sign of daemonic influence. She tested the block several times, probing it to see what it was capable of. When Her probes were repulsed, She called Her powers back and looked at Silverlight.

“It appears that you have a stronger than normal mental barrier; it must have shielded you from daemonic influence.”

“That’s a good thing, right?”

“At this point I don’t know. The mutations in your body may still allow Chaos to control you, but I don’t think you should worry about mental suggestion. Now, we must hurry before other Legionnaires fall victim to the enemy’s tricks.”

...

Despite Her urgings, the entourage was not fast enough; the Lunar Knights had vanished, with only a handful that still proclaimed loyalty to Equestria. Many showed similar mutations to that of Silverlight, and most of the Pegasi now sported a pair of bat wings. There were a few skirmishes between Celestial Guard and Lunar Knight forces, but the Traitors had managed to slip by without major losses.

Celestia’s message to the Legions had been sent just before dawn, and by nightfall She was receiving answers; the Stalliongrad Guards, Trottingham Knights, and Iron Hooves were on the move, while the Wonderbolts and Western Rangers planned to group up before advancing south. From the other Legions She had yet to receive replies, although the Black Ravens had thrown their lot in with the Traitors, rechristening themselves as the Shadowbolts. Celestia was tempted to fly out and kill them all by Herself, but that would leave Her remaining forces without a central command.

“Do we have any idea where the Traitors are headed?” Celestia asked Her assemble officers.

“There has been massive amounts of magical feedback, so scrying has proven useless.” the first officer said. “None of our scouts or sentry posts have reported anything, so we can assume that they may have been neutralized.”

“If that’s the case, then we can only hope that they inflicted some casualties.”

“That’s another thing,” another officer said “We don’t know the strength of the enemy. With the Black Ravens joining them they should have two thousand ponies, but depending on losses and conscription we can’t be exact.”

“Their location is priority; if we can strike them quickly before they can summon any daemonic allies, then we may have a chance at winning this war.” the assembled ponies looked to each other, nervously shifting on their hooves.

“Empress... when you say ‘daemonic allies’, do you mean-”

“Daemons from the Warp; monsters based around intense emotions that serve to spread butchery, hedonism, plague and mutation. They are fast, strong, and numerous, but they are not invincible.”

“But you mean actual daemons?”

“Yes.” there were more nervous glances. “Do not worry; daemons may appear strong, but it is merely a deception on their part. They will try and exploit your minds, to make you feel weak and useless. Fortify your minds and souls, and you will be able to weather the daemonic hosts.” The Legionnaires looked up at Her. “I’ll teach you a few techniques to protect yourselves.”

“Thank you, Empress. Now, what of those Legionnaires that did not fall to the Traitors’ manipulations?”

“They will stay under my personal watch until such a time as they can be deemed loyal. If they survive this war, I may send them on a crusade to redeem them.”

“They could try to deceive you before launching a surprise attack.”

“They may, but I have survived my fair share of surprise attacks. I want the Legion ready to march as soon as the enemy is sighted.”

“The other Legions might need a rendezvous point if they are to be of any use.” Celestia paused for a moment.

“The fortress those priests built before Discord’s arrival, Canterlot I think they called it; the Legions shall assemble there.”

“It’s well defended, but if the other Legions assemble there they’ll never be able to reach our forces in time.”

“I know; if this goes as I believe it shall, we can lure the Traitors into the mountains and whittle them down.”

“That might be a risky move.”

“I am well aware of the risks. The only other option is open war, which would bleed us dry and result in Equestria being burned to the ground. You have your orders, now see that they are carried out.” Her officers nodded and dispersed, and once more She found Herself alone. She closed Her eyes and reached out into the Immaterium. After many millennia of stillness, the storms of Chaos rattled Her greatly, and She almost called Her soul back in case She was being watched by daemonic foes. However, She managed to steel Herself and pressed on, raising dozens of mental shields in preparation for an attack.

But none came; despite Her preparations, She detected no daemons. She searched on, Her soul drifting farther than She would normally allow it, but no daemons came. She pulled back and changed Her search patterns, skimming the edge of the Warp, but not a single servant of Chaos was to be found. Except for the one that tore Luna from me...

“Empress! Scouts have returned!” a voice called. Celestia recalled Her soul and focused Her mind, using Her powers to identify where the voice was coming from and teleporting there. Four scouts were being lead in, their bodies crisscrossed with deep wounds. The least wounded scout broke off from the group and approached Celestia, saluting Her with his good hoof.

“Empress,” he said. “We’ve located the Traitors.”

“What happened?”

“We were re-entering the forest east of Everfree when we heard voices. When we went to investigate, just after we passed the Mirror Pool caverns we found... a mare, an alicorn in black, standing before a congregation of Traitors.”

“What did she say.”

“We didn’t get close enough to hear, but then she cast some sort of spell and... more of them showed up. They multiplied, every single one of them, until hundreds of them were standing there, shouting obscenities against you.” Some kind of constructs... “They spotted us when we tried to sneak off. There were ten of us when we headed out this morning.” Celestia closed Her eyes and dismissed the scout.

At the very least, I believe I know where the Traitors will attack next.

...

Dawn Sparkle knew something was wrong. First her horn started acting up, and then a message had arrived from Everfree saying that somepony called Nightmare Moon was a Traitor. That would have been fine, except that the message had not said where the enemy was or how strong they were.

“Have we received any information on the whereabouts of the enemy?” She asked as she and her captains walked along the wall surrounding Manehattan.

“No, ma’am. We sent scouts out as per your orders, but it may take a day or two before they find anything. We haven’t received any notification from any of the other Legions either.”

“It is a possibility that some of them might throw their lot in with this ‘Nightmare Moon’.” Dawn Sparkle looked out over the Manehattan River Valley. “If I knew how far away they were, we could prepare ourselves better.”

“Should we start evacuating the civilians?” another captain asked.

“We’re not under immediate attack yet, but I want ships ready in case we are attacked. Also, I want a message sent to any Legion in the immediate area.”

“The Sentries of Fillydelphia should be able to respond, and the Trottingham Knights are on maneuvers to the south.” the first captain suggested.

“Contact them immediately; we can combine our strength before marching for Everfree. It’ll take a few days, but three Legions might give the traitors pause.” She turned back to her captains. “See to it that the preparations are made; we’ve given the enemy too much time to run free and I don’t want them to catch us off guard.” the captains saluted and departed. Dawn Sparkle turned back towards the valley, watching as Daughters and civilians went about making preparations for war. She sighed; she had tried her best to defend Manehattan from outside threats, just as her father had, but times like this she felt like she was not doing enough.

Father, if you’re still there... I could really use some help right now. She sighed again and kept walking down the wall, stopping only to check up on defensive preparations.

Dawn Sparkle... a voice whispered in her mind.

“What? Who’s there?” Dawn Sparkle whirled around, but saw nopony.

Do not worry, Commander. This is all in your head.

Who are you, then?

I am the true ruler of Equestria, Dawn Sparkle. I have come to ask for your help.

... Help in what?

I have been persecuted, pushed away by those that would consider themselves my better. I have gathered my forces against them, but they still are not enough. Join me, and together we can defeat the persecutors and bring a new order to the land.

What’s in it for me?

Many things, my dear commander. Thousands of ponies will flock to your banners, and your beloved Manehattan will be seen as a mighty fortress, immovable and shining bright against the darkness of the world. You will be great amongst the commoners, even greater than Celestia Herself. Join me, and I will give you all of this.

Well... I have always wanted Manehattan to be safe... but just delivering my enemies into my hooves would be no good.

Why do you say that?

It’s silly of me to think this, but it would make me and my soldiers complacent; if we won all the time, we’d start becoming arrogant and cruel, and then everypony would suffer.

So? You are in command, not them, and you should be allowed to do whatever you please.

My father taught me that a leader’s first duty was to look after those that he or she commanded. And if you think otherwise, then I am sorry to say that I will not join your cause. There was silence before the voice spoke again.

A pity. And here I thought you would put Manehattan’s safety at the forefront of your plans. No matter, I shall show you an example of those that do not listen to my offers. Almost immediately, Dawn Sparkle heard the sound of a horn being blown.

“Commander!” a sentry shouted. “Unidentified forces have been spotted moving in from the southwest!” Dawn Sparkle galloped down the wall, drawing her sword as she did so. Even from here, she could see the ponies hurrying towards Manehattan, although they were moving at too quick a pace to be an invading army. Dawn Sparkle snatched a spyglass from a nearby crate, propping herself up on the wall to get a better view of the approaching ponies.

They were dressed in the colors of the Trottingham Knights, but that was not what she focused on. There were no fewer than two hundred ponies, all of them wounded in some manner. Some had deep rents in their armor, while others were splattered in blood and dirt. Many nursed bloody leg wounds, while others used less wounded fellows as crutches. Banners were shredded, weapons broken, and all of the ponies looked as if they had just marched through Tartarus.

“Open the gate and get them medical help!” she shouted.

“But commander, what if they are traitors trying to sneak past our defenses?” a nearby Daughter asked. Dawn Sparkle had to admit that the other mare had a point; with the identity of the traitors still unknown, any approaching pony could try and kill the Daughters and take over Manehattan. She was about ready to belay the order, when something clicked in her mind.

An example of those that do not listen to my offers...

“I don’t think these particular ponies are here to fight us. Just in case, have archers cover them once we start distributing aid.”

“Yes ma’am.” Dawn Sparkle set the spyglass aside and hurried down from the wall, several other Daughters joining her as she ran. Small groups of civilians began to follow the Daughters, confused as to what was going on. Dawn Sparkle reached the front gate in less than a minute, just as they opened to allow the wounded Trottingham Knights to enter.

“Who’s in command here?” she asked. The Knights nodded towards a pony near the rear, a mare with her face wrapped in a bandage to conceal a missing eye. “What happened?”

“I... I don’t know.” the mare said. “We were near the Manehattan River when they came... by Celestia, there must have been thousands of them.”

“Who?”

“Lunar Knights, Black Ravens, Drakeguard... they’d been whipped up into a frenzy, screaming about blood and killing... They fell upon us and slaughtered everypony they could reach.” the mare shuddered. “Many of us died on the way here, and they’re right behind us. They’ll be here by nightfall, at least.” Dawn Sparkle lowered her sword, her mouth falling open.

“... Tonight...” She blinked a few times before turning away from the Trottingham Knights. “Attention Everyone! The enemy is advancing and will have the city under siege by tonight! All civilians are to grab whatever is necessary and head for the docks to be evacuated! All companies are to report to the wall and prepare to kill anything that so much as steps within range! Relay my orders to anypony you can find!” Dawn Sparkle received several shouts of confirmation and the Daughters began running through the streets, shouting out orders and grabbing weapons.

Dawn Sparkle went off on her own, going from house to house and alerting civilian families. Surprisingly enough they managed to keep calm, and soon streams of families were heading towards the docks. Dawn Sparkle’s focus was directed toward one building, a small house near the end of the street. When she reached the house, she swallowed and ducked inside.

“Mama?” a voice said as Dawn Sparkle entered. Sitting on the floor in the main room was a young unicorn filly with green fur and a multicolored mane. “Mama, what’s wrong?”

“Oh Mimic,” Dawn Sparkle set her sword aside and hurried over to her daughter, hugging the filly as tightly as possible. “Where’s your father?”

“Dawn?” Dawn Sparkle turned as her husband, a violet unicorn name Dusk Shine, entered. “I heard shouting near the wall. Is something wrong?”

“... Yes.” Dawn Sparkle let go of Mimic and stood up, the filly latching onto her leg. “... Manehattan’s going to be under attack soon. I need you to get Mimic out of the city.”

“No, Mama.” the filly hugged Dawn Sparkle’s leg tighter. “I don’t want to go.”

“You must.” she turned towards Mimic. “Bad ponies are coming, and I couldn’t stand to see you get hurt.” She gave Mimic a quick peck. “Go pack your things. I need to talk with your father.”

“Okay...” Mimic was slow to let go of Dawn Sparkle’s leg, but with a little more nudging she released her mother and wandered off.”

“Is it really that bad?” Dusk Shine asked. Dawn Sparkle bit her lip.

“Yes... Yes it is.” she walked over and rested her head on Dusk’s shoulder, a tear running down her cheek. “You both need to get out of here; I don’t care where you go, just as long as it’s not here. And Dusk... Wh-When you’re gone, i-if you find some nice mare that catches your eye-”

“Dawn, don’t talk like that.”

“I can’t! Dusk, when I married you I swore to be faithful and truthful. And-” she sniffed. “... I-I don’t think any of us w-will last the night.” Dawn’s tears were flowing more freely now. She buried her head in Dusk’s neck while he reached up and stroked her mane.

“Don’t worry, Dawn.” He said. “I’ll keep Mimic safe.”

“I kn-know, but... I’ll probably never see you two again.” Dusk turned Dawn’s head towards him.

“Have faith, Dawn. We’ll always be together, no matter what. You are the most wonderful mare I have ever known, and I will never forget that.” He gave her a kiss and pulled her closer.

“I don’t want to go... I don’t want you to go.” Dawn wiped away a few tears.

“I know. I don’t want to go either, but Mimic needs me.”

“She needs us.”

“Manehattan needs you now, Dawn.”

“I know... I know...” the two ponies stood in silence, holding each other as tightly as possible.

“Mama?” Dusk Shine and Dawn Sparkle turned and saw Mimic standing in the hallway, a small sack slung over her shoulder and a doll resting on her back. “Why are you crying?” Dawn Sparkle wiped away more tears before kneeling.

“Because I love you, sweetie.” she said, hugging Mimic closer to her. “And don’t you ever forget that.”

...

They arrived at dusk, just as the Trottingham Knights had said. Nightmare Moon had found a hill from which to overlook her armies, her sword stabbed into the ground within easy reach. Thousands of ponies, construct or otherwise, marched towards the city, banners and icons raised high.

“Advance into the city. Kill everything in your path unless I state otherwise.” Her army bellowed out a warcry before surging forward towards Manehattan, weapons and banners raised high.

The Siege of Manehattan had begun.

...

Dawn Sparkle had lingered at the docks as long as she could, long enough to see Dusk Shine and Mimic off. It was hard, and Mimic had tried to jump off the boat when it began to pull away, but they were safe. She had cried some more once they were gone, but now was not the time for tears; her home was under attack, and she had to steel herself for the oncoming onslaught.

“Remember, you are Daughters of Manehattan,” She said, pacing back and forth along the wall. “You helped to defeat the Diamond Dogs. You stood against Discord and the Changelings. And now these traitors want to come and destroy what we hold most dear.” She stopped, looking out at the advancing enemy.

“Well, they will try. And if today is the day that Manehattan falls, then let it be known that we fought to our last breath, and they did not get the satisfaction of our surrender!” she drew her sword, raising it into the air while hundreds of ponies cheered.

“Let’s show these traitors that they cannot march upon Manehattan that easily! Siege Units! Fire at will!” Dawn Sparkle shouted. There was a cry of confirmation before the ten siege engines employed by the Daughters fired, the trebuchets lobbing massive boulders towards the enemy. The projectiles plowed into the ranks of the Traitors, each hit pulverizing dozens of ponies and leaving bloody gashes across the ground. The traitors advanced heedless of loss, even as dozens of shots struck home.

As they advanced, several groups of unicorns broke off from the main group. As they touched their horns together, a glowing ball of energy formed before surging forward in a beam of light. Stone and ponies melted into slag as the Traitors’ attack connected, the beam only silenced when sharpshooters picked off members of the group. Others hurled magically infused gems towards the wall, large blasts cratering the wall and throwing off the Daughters’ counter attacks.

“Siege engines three and seven have been neutralized.” a nearby Daughter reported. “The enemy is making a push on those sectors.”

“Have Companies Five and Six relieve those sections. Unicorns should focus on those groups that break off.”

“Yes ma’am.” the Daughter ran off as an explosion rocked the wall, showering Dawn Sparkle and her fellow Legionnaires with dust.

“Ma’am,” A second Daughter said. “Most of the civilians are away, but we’re running out of boats.”

“Commandeer anything that floats and get as many ponies as you can on them.”

“Yes ma’am.” as that mare departed, a third pony rushed up to Dawn Sparkle.

“Ma’am, the enemy have started setting up ramps!”

“Alert the trebuchets; have them destroy any that are within range.”

“Yes ma-” the mare was cut off as she was hoisted into the air and torn apart, flesh and bone raining down upon the defenders. Dawn Sparkle cursed and launched a spell at the attackers, her attack engulfing several Traitors in magical flames. Another salvo from the trebuchets struck the Traitors, just as the first of the ramps reached the wall.

The Drakeguard were the first up the ramps, axes raised as they surged forward. From this position, the Daughters could fire down into them, and dozens fell screaming off the rams. Still, for every dozen Drakeguard that fell several dozen more took their place. With a roar they slammed into the Daughters, their axes ripping through armor and bone with ease.

Dawn Sparkle fell in amongst the Traitors, sword raised high. One Drakeguard swung at her, but she ducked under the arc of the axe and stabbed upward, impaling the pony through the mouth. She freed her sword and decapitated a second Drakeguard, spinning around just as a third attacked her. Longsword and battle axe clashed as she parried attack after attack, slowly pushing her opponent back.

A burst of magic exploded amongst the Drakeguard, close enough to knock Dawn Sparkle off her hooves. She recovered quickly, but the Drakeguard she had been fighting had disappeared into a cloud of pink smoke, armor and all. “Constructs...? They’re using Constructs!” Some of the nearby Daughters got the message and began relaying it to the others. Soon more unicorns fell into the melee, using their spells to blow apart and dismiss dozens of Drakeguard.

Dawn Sparkle leapt over the body of a fallen Daughter before an axe collided with her face, sending her spinning. Her attacker, a massive Earth Pony clad in red armor, towered over her, axe bloody from multiple slain enemies.

“Foul Sorceress! You dare to bring magic into this contest of strength!? You shall answer to the gods with blood!” the pony raised his axe for the finishing blow, but Dawn Sparkle lunged with her sword and buried it in the pony’s chest. She pulled her sword out and decapitated the Drakeguard, kicking the corpse away and watching as it tumbled off the wall.

“There’s my answer.” she mumbled before plunging back into the fighting.

...

Two of Nightmare Moon’s soldiers approached her, heads bowed low in reverence. “My queen,” the first one said. “The enemy has proven resilient in their defense of the city.”

“I know.” She said, fluffing her wings a little. “I expected our little pet berserkers to slow things down. Signal the Shadowbolts to begin their assault.”

“Yes, my queen.”

...

The Daughters had beat off another attack from the Drakeguard, and for once the wall was clear of attacking Traitors. However, almost a company’s worth of Daughters lay bloodied and dying, and many others had received wounds of some kind. Dawn Sparkle wiped the blood off her sword on a dead Traitor before looking back out towards the battlefield, watching as the enemy set up for their next move.

Several dozen groups had formed up into circles, eight ponies on the outside with one in the center. The siege engines had targeted those groups, but it seemed that every time they destroyed one another would take it’s place. For now the groups did not seem to be doing anything, just circling up and chanting.

“If there was only some way to keep them from circling up,” she muttered before turning back to her troops. “Have we received any word from the other Legions?”

“No ma’am.” Dawn Sparkle muttered another curse.

“Send as many letters as you can. In the meantime I want all reserve companies to- wait.” Dawn Sparkle looked up towards the sky. Even through the darkness of night, she could spot the faint outlines of Pegasi troopers flying high over the battle, and from the direction they were coming from she could tell they were Traitors. “Pegasi incoming! Is Company Four unengaged?”

“I think so, ma’am.” a nearby Daughter answered her.

“Signal them to intercept the attack. Any unengaged unicorns are to fire upon the Pegasi.”

“Yes ma’am.” The signal was sent, and Company Four rose up to fight the Traitors. Dawn Sparkle galloped down the wall, focusing her magic for a teleport to a better firing position. A section of the wall was vaporized just as she teleport, and she found herself standing on a rooftop out of the way of the fighting, but in the path of the oncoming Pegasi.

Dawn Sparkle planted her hooves and focused, drawing in as much power as she could manage. There was a whine before her spell fired, a ball of light flying into the middle of the Pegasi before exploding. Constructs and normal ponies alike were blown apart, while other groups maneuvered to avoid more attacks. Dawn Sparkle tracked and dispatched the Pegasi as they broke up, sending dozens careening towards the ground to their deaths. At this moment, Company Four found the perfect opportunity to strike, the Daughters plunging into the Traitors from below. While the two groups of Pegasi dueled, two squads of Traitors broke off and dove towards Dawn Sparkle, nimbly dodging her attacks.

“So, the Loyalist bitch wants to play hero?” the leader of the group said once they reached Dawn Sparkle. The Traitor flicked her hooves outward, extending a pair of claws on her boots. “It’ll be all the more satisfying to hear her scream.”

“I won’t give you the satisfaction, Traitor!” Dawn Sparkle shouted, raising her sword into a guard position.

“Ooh, defiant are we?” the Traitor smirked. “That makes this even better.” With a cry the Pegasus lunged forward, sweeping her claws towards Dawn Sparkle’s head. Dawn parried and thrust her sword forward, but the Traitor dodged and bucked her in the face. As she staggered back, Dawn barely blocked a second strike from the enemy, claws scraping shallow cuts in her armor.

With a grunt, Dawn Sparkle threw her shoulder into her foe, the two ponies tumbling over one another. With her sword being too unwieldy to use in close combat, Dawn Sparkle reared up and slammed her hooves into the Traitor’s face. The enemy managed to toss Dawn Sparkle away, the commander landing in a heap as the Traitor got back to her hooves and prepared for another strike. The Traitor leapt for her, but Dawn Sparkle released a magic blast and forced the enemy away, allowing her room to get back on her hooves.

The two circled each other, occasionally lunging in for a probing strike. Around them, the Traitor Pegasi had pushed Company Four back, but not without the Daughters leaving scores of Traitors dead. It was not much in the face of the onslaught, but it gave Dawn Sparkle some hope.

“Why do you persist, Loyalist?” Dawn’s enemy said as the Traitor blocked another strike. “Why keep fighting when there is no hope of succeeding.”

“I will not allow myself to become a slave to somepony that does not care for Equestria’s survival.”

“You are nearsighted then, Loyalist.” The Traitor lunged again, grazing Dawn Sparkle’s armor. “I have seen the truth. The True Queen has shown me everything, and given us her blessing so that we may spread her truth amongst all. But you that oppose her will be cast aside, your bodies and souls forfeit to her.” The Traitor attacked once more, but Dawn Sparkle ducked underneath the attack, causing the enemy to expose herself. Dawn spun her sword around and swung upward, the blade tearing through flesh and lodging itself in the enemy’s gut.

“My body and soul will only be forfeit when all of Ponykind has fallen and your ‘queen’ slain at the hooves of Celestia.” Dawn Sparkle forced her sword upwards, bisecting the Traitor before she could give a response.

Dawn Sparkle looked around; Company Four was still holding out as best they could against the Traitors, but they were in too few numbers to repel the assault. Several buildings had caught fire, but the docks were still clear of Traitors. The Drakeguard had started another assault against the wall, but the remaining Daughters were making them pay for every inch they took.

Just one more thrust; that will buy us all the time we need.

...

“Interesting...” Nightmare Moon muttered. “Their resilience is... amusing.” She shifted her focus away from the battlefield, opening all of her senses to the Warp. Unlike Celestia, she did not have to worry about the harmful effects of the Immaterium, so her searching was much more effective.

Two other Legions had answered her call, the Night Warriors and the Siege Breakers. They would not arrive in time to affect the current siege, but they would have a major role in future campaigns. The Iron Hooves, The Plainsrunners, and the Western Rangers had turned her down completely, while most of the other Legions were still susceptible to manipulation. But she was not focused on who was joining her cause; Celestia was gathering Her power in the west, and while it was pathetic in comparison to her own host She was still the Anathema, and therefore She was a wild card in Nightmare Moon’s plans. Worse, the Anomaly was still at large, yet another factor that would prove troubling.

I may have to accelerate my plans to make sure Celestia does not get too impulsive... No matter, the plans can be modified. She smirked before rising into the air, pulling her sword from its spot.

“The Siege of Manehattan is over... and I have won.”

...

Dawn Sparkle hurried to the gate, her legs aching from stress. Unlike other sections of the wall, the gate was not under as heavy attack, which surprised Dawn Sparkle. Still, some Traitor Pegasi had tried to outflank the gate, but the Daughters had caught them and driven them back.

“How goes the fighting?” Dawn Sparkle asked once she reached the command post.

“Fair. The Traitors tried to take the gate, but they didn’t prove to be too much of a problem. Any orders, ma’am?”

“Start fortifying; if the enemy sees that their attacks on the wall are not working, they may try to rush the gate. I want this position to be ready for that charge when it comes. I’m heading back up to the wall.”

“Yes ma’am.” Dawn Sparkle prepared to leave when the entire gate began to glow. At first she thought it was her eyes playing tricks on her, but that idea disappeared as the glow intensified.

“Get down! Everypony, Get Down!” Dawn Sparkle ducked just as the gate and a large section of the wall exploded, shrapnel ricocheting off her armor and burying itself into the walls of nearby buildings. Daughters that failed to heed her warning were cut down, throats and limbs pulverized by flying debris. As the dust settled, Dawn Sparkle coughed and pulled herself up, struggling to free her sword from the rubble.

Out of the dust came an alicorn, black as night and clad in warped armor. In her magic she clutched a large sword, and behind her marched hundreds of Traitor Legionnaires. She stopped before Dawn Sparkle, smirking as the unicorn prepared herself.

“We could have avoided this, Commander Sparkle.” Nightmare Moon said. “Had you sworn fealty to me, all of this bloodshed could have been avoided.”

“I’d never swear fealty to traitors.” Dawn Sparkle growled.

“You say that now, but I do not believe you really mean it. Deep down there is a shadow of doubt growing in you; this loss of life, the idea of never seeing your family again, all of this is chipping away at your resolve. Join me, Dawn Sparkle, and relieve the pressure. Join me, and together we can make sure that Manehattan survives this strife.” Dawn Sparkle paused, sword lowered at her side. She lowered her head, eyes closed as she tried to clear her mind. Nightmare Moon was right; she was doubting, and her resolve was close to fraying. She looked up at Nightmare Moon, the dark alicorn waiting patiently for her response.

She brought her sword up, and with a look of defiance spat in Nightmare Moon’s face.

“I swore to defend Equestria from all threats, and I will not bow to the mare who would gleefully destroy my city!” Nightmare Moon stood in silence for a moment before smirking.

“So be it. You refuse my offers of peace? Fine; killing you shall be even more satisfying.”

“Right.” Dawn Sparkle raised her sword before charging. “For Equestria!”

...

Celestia and Her forces arrived at dawn, the army marching slowly into the ruins of Manehattan. Everything had been destroyed; the once mighty wall lay in heaps of rubble, homes and businesses had been reduced to ash and charcoal, and even the stones in the road had been pulverized. Fires continued to burn on the outskirts of the city, and a cloud of smoke hung over the ruins. Celestia could tell that Her soldiers were nervous, and She knew that it would only get worse as they moved into the city.

“Search for survivors. Move in groups in case the enemy has planned an ambush.” Her captains nodded and began giving orders while Celestia entered the city on Her own, sword at the ready.

Bodies of Daughters and Traitors littered the streets, making it hard to walk. Some of the Daughters were merely dead, while others had not been so fortunate; some had been decapitated, their skulls skinned and piled into small pyramids. Some had been disemboweled and impaled, their corpses burned beyond recognition. Horns, wings, tails and legs had been hacked off and strewn across the ground, and blood coated the street in thick puddles.

As much abuse the Daughters had received, the civilians who had failed to be evacuated had suffered much worse. Some lay mutilated, their limbs torn and stripped of flesh. Others had been hacked to pieces, and still others lay carved up on blasphemous altars. A pregnant mare, lost in the confusion of evacuation, had been crucified and burned alive, her unborn foal ripped from her body and sacrificed to the Dark Gods. Fillies and young colts lay murdered and violated, their eyes sewn open so all could see their pain and fear. And some ponies had their entrails strung up on poles, their legs tied down so they would be unable to move as they died in agony.

Luna... whatever I did that drove you to... this, I am sorry... I am so, so sorry. Celestia could feel tears running down Her cheeks as She walked amongst Her murdered subjects, Her boots slick with ponies’ blood.

She spotted movements out of the corner of Her eye. Stepping towards it, She saw the battered body of Dawn Sparkle, the commander bloody from many deep wounds. Her sword lay snapped in several pieces, and her armor was a dirty brown from dried blood.

“Empress...” she said weakly. “I am afraid that... I am no longer fit... for active duty.”

“That does not matter now, Commander.” Celestia said, kneeling next to the fallen Daughter. “You gave your life in defense of this city, and I cannot ask for more than that.”

“Heh, I did...” she coughed. “Nightmare Moon... there were so many of them... Constructs, they used Constructs.”

“I know.”

“Given a few more days... we could have held... I know.” Dawn Sparkle gasped for breath before continuing. “She wanted me... she wanted me to join her... Heh, I refused.” she nodded towards the broken shards of her sword. “I got a few good hits in before she... finished it.”

“You are a very brave pony, Dawn Sparkle, to challenge a pony of her strength to a fight.”

“Yeah... or very stupid.” she coughed again. “She... She kept me alive... made me watch...”

“Don’t think of that, Commander. That will only drive you further into her clutches. Hold fast to the belief that she can be defeated, and I swear to you that Equestria shall survive this crisis.”

“I know... I know it will,” Dawn Sparkle smiled. “My... my family is safe... many families are safe... that’s all that matters. That’s... all that... matters.” Dawn Sparkle coughed again, and then her eyes went slack. Celestia sat in silence for a few moments before speaking again.

“Rest in peace, Dawn Sparkle. You have done your duty to Equestria, and I cannot ask for a better commander than you.” She reached out and closed Dawn Sparkle’s eyes, rising once She was finished.

“Empress,” She turned and saw one of Her captains approaching. “We found fifty surviving Daughters and a few civilians. What are your orders?” Celestia looked out at the ruined landscape around Her. Wind from the south whipped the smoke into a large cloud, the sun becoming a foreboding light against the darkened sky.

“Call all captains together. I have a plan that will end this war.”

Author's Note

To this day, Nightmare Night is illegal in the Manehattan region.
On a different note, now we know why Luna's guards look so freaky, and what kind of magic was in the Mirror Pool when Pinkie cloned herself.
And who is the Anomaly Nightmare Moon is talking about? Find out in a few chapters.
On the subject of upcoming chapters, they will most likely be focused on the other Legions as they battle against the Forces of Nightmare. Celestia will show up and kill things, but other ponies will get a chance to shine as well.
Adding Nightmare Moon to characters, as well as the "gore" tag for Chaos-y stuff.
I don't own ponies or Warhammer. Likes and comments are appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.

The Lunar Heresy: Harmony and Chaos

Days had passed since the massacre at Manehattan. The Traitors remained unseen, but Celestia knew that they were following Her and Her forces, watching and waiting for signs of weakness. The only scouting that was to be done was by Herself, drifting along the edge of the Immaterium and observing the Chaotic forces at work.

All around, She could feel and hear thousands of souls crying out against the violence. To the west, the Wonderbolts and the Western Rangers were besieged in the fortress of Cloudsdale, the Firebirds and Order of the Sacred Star having betrayed them to the Ruinous Powers. To the south, the Plainsrunners and Iron Hooves lay mauled at a point called Appleoosa Ridge, but their sacrifice had brought low the Drakeguard. Small victories... They must count for something.

Her army marched in silence towards Canterlot, the lone fortress looming over them as they neared. Those that had belonged to her sister’s Legions had remained quiet, even distancing themselves from the main force. I must decide what to do with them once we arrive in Canterlot...

You trust ponies too much, Anathema. the voice of Nightmare Moon said through Celestia’s mind.

I make do with what I have, daemon.

And that is why you fail. Why else would your beloved sons turn against you? You knew they were not to be trusted, yet you placed your armies in their hands.

They did not fall by their own faults; they were swept under by your kind’s deceiving.

Keep telling yourself that, Anathema; I am sure it will keep you comfort in the end. Celestia could feel the presence of Nightmare Moon leaving Her mind. She growled and looked ahead, focusing on the fortress in the mountains and drawing up a plan for engaging the enemy.

Canterlot was one of the better fortified positions in Equestria; perched high in the mountains, the only way in asides from flying was a very narrow path through the mountains. Larger armies could take days to assemble, while a force the size of Celestia’s could make it through with less difficulty. The walls themselves were large enough and strong enough to withstand heavy bombardment, and the priests that had built the fortress had made sure to include numerous wards to deflect major magical attacks.

One question remained: would it be enough to allow less than two thousand Legionnaires to defeat the Forces of Chaos?

“My Lady,” She turned as one of Her officers approached. “We received a signal from Canterlot: Nightmare Moon’s forces have entered the valley, and their forward elements should be within striking distance soon.”

“The enemy has moved faster than I have anticipated.” She sighed in frustration. “Quicken our pace, and have any available Pegasi double back and obstruct the pass as best as possible.”

“Yes, my lady.” the officer saluted and left, and soon squadrons of Pegasi flew past Celestia and the rest of Her forces. Once they were gone, She turned Her attention to the “Loyalist” Lunar Knights, who were surrounded by a company of Celestial Guard to keep them under observation. Celestia had made a special modification to their armor to ensure that if they did turn they would not be of much use, as their helmets or headsets were rigged to detonate if they even so much as thought about joining the Traitors. Even with this precaution, Celestia was still feeling uneasy.

Having second thoughts? the voice of Nightmare Moon said, Celestia grimacing as the daemon chuckled. I’d be more than happy to take your precious ponies off your hooves, “sister”.

Away from me, daemon! I shall not be tricked into your schemes!

Quite the task, isn’t it? You failed before when your sons began to fight amongst one another, what makes you think that you will be successful now?

Now, it is just you and me, daemon. No sons, no other gods, just the two of us. And I will see to it that you scream as I draw you from my sister’s body and tear you apart in the Warp.

I am looking forward to that, Anathema.

...

There was no fanfare as the army marched into Canterlot. If anything, the city was deathly quiet, with only the sound of the army’s hooves against cobblestone echoing down the streets. From the shadows Celestia could see a few civilians, their faces weary and solemn. Celestia knew why: a major city had been razed, two Legions savaged, and many more turned against the nation. Equestria was wounded, and they had begun to lose hope.

“Orders, my lady?” the nearest officer asked. Celestia was silent for a moment, Her focus placed upon the civilians. “My lady?”

“Sorry.” She said, shaking Her head. “I lost focus for a moment. Have companies 1, 3, 6 and 9 deploy to the walls, along with whatever remains of the Trottingham Knights and the Daughters. The rest will remain in reserve.”

“Yes, my lady.” The officer left, and Celestia found Herself more or less alone. She walked down the streets, Her boots clicking against the cobblestone as She walked. She could not feel the presence of any civilians other than those She had seen on the way in, and She was glad for it; they had most likely been evacuated, and hopefully would be able to live on without the threat of Chaos bearing down on them. The locations may change, but the terror never does.

As She walked, She could feel a change in the Warp. It was not the corruption of Chaos; rather, it was a much more soothing feeling that caused Her fur to stand on end, a surprisingly pleasing stimulus from what she had experienced that day. She looked up and found Herself standing before a small temple, an icon of Herself and Her sister facing each other dominating the arch. Celestia frowned; She was never good around places of worship due to Her experiences with the Dark Gods, and was half tempted to turn and go back to the wall. But the soothing presence reached Her again, and She sighed.

“It is not a shrine to the Lords of Chaos... as far as I can tell. I shall be fine.” Celestia said to Herself before climbing the steps as best She could, Her large boots making it hard to remain stable on smaller steps. Once She reached the top of the stairs and entered the temple, She was surprised to see several priests and acolytes tending to their duties, as if they were unaware of the war raging outside the walls.

“Most serene lady,” Celestia turned as an older unicorn dressed in white approached, bowing low. “You humble us all with your presence.”

“The pleasure is mine,” She replied, stepping further into the temple. “This is a fine temple you have here.”

“We do all this to please you, my lady.” the priest said before following after Her. “It is not much, but it reminds us to keep ourselves humble.” Celestia smiled a little. During Her time on the Throne, She had seen many a human claim righteousness while using Her name to indulge in unparalleled acts of greed, and seeing these ponies humble themselves for Her was a fitting escape.

No, I must not indulge in their worship; it will only lead to disaster.

“But why do you remain here?” She asked. “We shall be under siege soon, and the enemy will not show mercy upon you.”

“We know.” the priest responded, turning towards the altar set before them. “But this temple means more than our lives. It has been a symbol of hope amongst the ponies of Canterlot since the founding of Equestria. We would not wish to see this sacred ground desecrated by violence.”

“I could station a squad or two to defend this area.”

“That will not be necessary, my lady. We will manage quite well on our own.” Either confidence or blind faith... I hope that it is confidence. Celestia nodded, and the two stood in silence for a moment as She surveyed the temple.

“Tell me,” She said. “How was it that you came here and became a priest?”

“Well, when I was younger I was wild and undisciplined; I drank and gambled and pursued mares of all types, completely apathetic to everything around me. Then one night, I was attacked and beaten by other ponies whom I had antagonized. As I lay there, I tried to rationalize my plight and pin the blame on those that did not deserve it; I felt that the world should have been attuned to my desires, not the wills of others.

“But then I saw something in the darkness. Out of the shadows stepped a mare, cloaked in blue and wreathed in light, and she radiated a soothing presence I had never experienced before, and never have since that day. She kneeled down beside me and said ‘Look to thyself, for therein lies the answer’.

“Did you say anything to her?”

“How could I? I was awestruck by her beauty and grace, and saying anything would be unworthy of her. When I awoke the next morning, I was lying in an inn not far from here, my injuries healed and the mare vanished.” Celestia had a good idea as to who the mare was, but refrained from saying anything as the priest continued. “That night, I sat down and thought about my life, and that mare. I realized that all my life I had been little better than a common thug, but this mare came and showed me mercy, regardless of what state I was in. She would make an impact on the world, while I would die in obscurity. Her act of kindness for me that day changed me, and I swore that I would follow her example and guide others by her example.” the priest waved his hoof towards the temple. “Here is where I have seen many miraculous things, and I thank that mare every night giving me the chance to see such wonders.” Celestia was silent. In Her mind, She was drawn back to a snow-swept mountain peak, and to a lonely old priest who had defied Her, choosing to stay with his faith and die than accept the Imperial Truth. She pushed that thought out of her mind and turned towards the pony next to Her.

“You say that your faith is built on kindness.” She said. “But what of those that do vicious deeds in the name of ‘faith’? Thousands have died at the hooves of those that claimed to be righteous-”

“But must the actions of a few define the whole?” the priest asked. “If one of my acolytes were to drink and then strike a mare, would that make all of us violent drunkards?”

“No, but religion is just like any other source of power: it can be corrupted and used for evil means. I could declare myself a god and then launch a terrible campaign of butchery to make others bow to my wishes.”

“You could, but I don’t think you will.”

“Why do you say so?”

“Because you have had the opportunity, but you did not.” Celestia blinked as the priest continued. “When you defeated Discord, you took the title of Empress. A powerful title, but a mortal title nonetheless. You could have declared yourself God Empress of Ponykind, and marched your armies through the streets and built monuments in your name, but you did not. You even went to the masses when they were in need and brought comfort to them.”

“What does that have to do with anything?”

“It shows that you are humble, my lady. A pony who declares themselves a god would, most likely, deem stooping to those levels demeaning. But you have a great capacity for love, and your kindness has touched thousands of ponies across Equestria, and you have not exploited their thankfulness for your own gain. Perhaps you are a god, perhaps you are a herald, but that does not make you any less worthy of the praise ponies bring you.” Celestia was silent. She remembered Lorgar singing Her praises, but the priest here was less bombastic and presented a much humble view of Her. It was a welcome escape from the war around Her, and She could feel a small smile forming on Her lips.

“I thank you for your thoughts, my friend.” She said.

“Anything to please you, my lady.” the two were interrupted by a soldier entering the temple.

“My lady,” the Legionnaire said, bowing low. “The enemy has been sighted; they are advancing up the canyon as we speak.” So much for an escape.

“Very well. I shall be there soon.” The Legionnaire nodded and left, Celestia letting out a sigh before turning to the priest. “I must go now, but I shall return to finish this discussion once the war is over.”

“I shall be awaiting you, my lady.” As Celestia left, She failed to notice six spheres set upon the altar flicker with light.

...

Nightmare Moon had found a smaller peak near Canterlot from which to observe the battle. Leading her troops from the front, while it would be satisfying, would draw Celestia in too soon, and she did not want to waste her plan on personal glory.

Though I do know someone who would, She thought. She turned to a nearby unicorn.

“Are my Legions in position?” she asked.

“Yes, my queen. They are awaiting your orders.”

“Good. Have the first rank assault the walls, and have the Shadowbolts provide support.”

“Yes, my queen.” the unicorn’s horn glowed and the signal was sent. Below, there was a roar of approval and Nightmare Moon’s followers began advancing.

...

“Take heart, my Legions!” Celestia cried as she paced down the wall. “The enemy before us is numerous and strong, but the division of Chaos runs deep and can be broken! Smite the enemy with bolt and sword; show them no mercy, for you shall receive none in return. Do not allow the deception of Chaos to make you weak and cowardly! Fortify yourself, and know that our stand here will see the breaking of Chaos in Equestria, and your children shall see dawn return to this land!” There was a cheer from the assembled Legions as Celestia turned towards the advancing Traitors, sword raised in the air. Above the battlefield, clouds began to gather, the sky darkening until there was almost no visibility.

“Now, my comrades! For Equestria!” Celestia’s horn flashed and a column of fire leapt from the clouds, striking the first rank of the enemy. Traitors were turned to ash before the flames even reached the ground, and a deep trench was dug in the earth as the fire moved up and down the line. It was soon joined by a cloud of arrows and magic blasts, dozens of Traitors falling as they were struck. Even as Celestia’s initial attack ran it’s course, Her Legionnaires continued firing, using the cries of the enemy and the fires started by other strikes as a beacon.

Under the bombardment, the Traitors’ attack broke. Those that were not cut down ran for cover beneath the bodies of their fallen comrades, while some just ran back to the main body of the army. Others tried returning fire, but the range and angles made it hard for them to respond effectively. Some that kept moving forward stumbled over their fallen comrades, the really unlucky ones impaling themselves on stray weapons. A select few even tuned on one another in their panic, the resulting melees further slowing the enemy.

However, that was not the only assault on the Loyalists.

“My lady, enemy Pegasi are approaching!” an officer called over the din. Celestia looked up and saw the Shadowbolts descending, their crossbows trained on the Legionnaires below. With a sweep of Her wings Celestia was airborne, lightning crackling off Her sword as She rose to face the enemy.

“Come, Traitors!” She bellowed. “Absolution awaits you!” With a cry She plunged into the enemy formation, a beacon of light amongst the swirling cloud of the enemy. With each swing of Her sword a score of the Shadowbolts would fall, limbs and head trailing after them. Dozens of them turned their focus from the wall to Celestia, attacking with claw and crossbow in an effort to bring down the Empress of Equestria. Celestia returned in kind with Warpflame and lightning, the mass amounts of power melting armor and boiling flesh.

Several Shadowbolts jumped onto Celestia’s back, trying to hold Her down while their fellows attacked. With a beat of Her wings Celestia knocked several away before twisting her body around and flinging the remainder towards the amassed hordes. Free once again, She charged headlong into the ranks of the enemy, splitting the first Traitor She encountered in half with a downward chop. She spun Her sword around, parrying another strike and decapitating the attacker in one fluid motion. Yet another Traitor attacked, claws scratching shallow grooves in Her armor, but with a vicious kick She separated the Traitor’s head from the rest of his body. This display caused the Traitors to back away, trying in vain to put distance between them and Celestia.

Celestia’s eyes began to glow as She drew in even more Warp energy. Fire and lightning rippled down Her legs and wings, creating an aura around her that grew in intensity the longer she built up power. Finally, She released her attack, a solid sphere of burning energy racing away from Her and consuming everything in it’s path. Traitors that were hit by the blast were burned down to individual molecules, and even those that were further away were left horribly burned or blinded.

“Did you really think that you pathetic wastes of flesh could stand against me?” Celestia cried out to the enemy. “I forged this world from dust and breathed life into it. I commanded the celestial bodies, and they moved at my words. I defeated the Windigos and stood in the face of Discord, and you think that your gods will grant you victory over me? Your gods lead you to destruction, and I am more than happy to deliver it.” Celestia raised Her sword once more. The sword began to glow with power before She thrust it at the enemy, a beam of light shooting out and consuming everything in it’s path. She swept the beam across the ranks of the enemy, and soon the sky was clear of enemies.

Know this, Slaves of Chaos; you doom has begun, and I am it’s herald.

...

While Celestia battled in the air, several large groups of Shadowbolts and other Traitors had managed to reach the wall. The Celestial Guard put up a spirited defense, the air thick with crossbow bolts and magic as they fired down at the enemy. However, now that they were close enough the enemy could fight back, daemonically enhanced weaponry and spells slamming into the wards in Canterlot’s walls and slaying several Loyalists. As the main force assaulted the wall, the Shadowbolts dove down from behind, trying to flank the defenders and drive them from the wall.

Silverlight and his fellow Lunar Knights rounded a corner just as the Shadowbolts touched down. The leader of the group sneered before advancing towards Silverlight and his force, other Shadowbolts joining them soon after.

“You are the one known as Silverlight,” the leader said, his voice echoing slightly from daemonic influence. “The one who rejected our queen’s gift.”

“I did not reject any gift!” Silverlight barked. “Only a curse of slavery.”

“Slavery? Do you not see the wonders that Nightmare Moon has granted us? In servitude to her, we have grown strong, stronger than any pony that has come before. She has opened up our eyes to the glory of the universe and the Warp, and now we are her messengers, heralds of the true Masters of the Universe. Will you not accept her gift and join us in our glorious crusade?” Silverlight gritted his teeth together, his magic tugging at his longsword.

“I have seen what you and your kind have done to the citizens of Manehattan. Is that what your crusade demands? that you go out and slaughter innocents?”

“Their slaughter was needed to satiate the Dark Gods, and they were judged satisfactory. Do not worry, for they were deemed unworthy of the True Queen.”

“Then I hope this is satisfactory!” With that, Silverlight drew his sword and lunged forward, the Shadowbolt leader just barely blocking the blade. With a cry the other Lunar Knights charged forward, a massive melee erupting as Loyalist and Traitor collided. Silverlight and the leader of the Shadowbolt dueled in the center of the brawl, sword and claws glancing off one another in a deadly dance of blades. The Traitor Pegasi was fast, ducking and weaving beneath every single one of Silverlight’s strikes, but the Traitor’s attacks were slowed by the heavy armor of the Loyalist.

“You would willingly give yourself to the False Empress? After all the True Queen has done for you?” the Shadowbolt asked as Silverlight blocked another strike.

“Yes.”

“Then you are a cowardly, weak willed fool! Do not be swept up by this false god, and embrace the powers of Chaos.” the Shadowbolt rose into the air, eyes glowing with light. Silverlight prepared for the worst, but was caught off guard when a stabbing pain drove itself into his brain. He cried out as dozens of voices flooded his mind, all of them whispering for him to give in and embrace Chaos.

Give in, Silverlight. the voices whispered.

N-No!

You cannot escape. Turn from the False Empress and embrace Chaos, or you shall suffer.

S... suffer...

Yes, let your emotions claim you and-

Suffer... Suffer not-

“Suffer not the Heretic to live!” Silverlight screamed before pulling himself upward. The pain and voices left his mind in an instant, and the leader of the Shadowbolts was knocked from the sky by an unseen force. Silverlight picked up his sword, paying no mind that some of his magic had now infused itself in the blade, causing it to glow bright blue.

“I... Impossible!” the leader of the Shadowbolts cried. “None can resist the Dark Gods!”

“I believe I just did.” Silverlight said before sweeping his sword in a downward arc, severing the Traitor’s legs from his body. “And now, I shall send you back to the pit that you crawled out of, and I pray that your soul burns for eternity for what you and your ilk have done.” The Shadowbolt tried to get in one last word of defiance, but Silverlight silenced him by plunging his sword into the Traitor’s head, blood splashing across the ground and any nearby combatants.

Well done, Silverlight, a new voice whispered in his ear. You have taken an important step on the Path of Redemption. Silverlight did not respond, instead bringing his sword up once again and plunging back into the melee.

...

Nightmare Moon watched as the battle unfolded before. As expected, Celestia and her followers had put up a spirited resistance, even throwing the Traitors back in some areas. The battle was turning in the favor of the Loyalists much sooner than Nightmare Moon had anticipated, but she had prepared for this moment.

She rose into the air, horn and eyes glowing. Behind her, a symbol resembling a cloud of smoke appeared, glowing bright against the darkened sky. The air began to crackle around Nightmare Moon as she drew in power from the Warp, and some of her nearby supporters backed up to avoid being engulfed by her power.

“I call upon the powers of the Immaterium, for they are mine to command!” she said, her eyes growing even brighter. “By the powers of Chaos, I call upon the daemons of the Empyrean! Come forth, Masters of Chaos, and tear down the forces of the False Empress, the Anathema and foe of Chaos! Daemons of the Warp, by my power I summon thee!” there was a rumble before the sky behind Nightmare Moon seemed to split, unnatural light spilling out into the sky. Out the crack came a monster, larger than even the largest dragons. It possessed the wings of a raven, the body of some kind of reptile and two heads like that of a raptor. A large staff was clutched in its talons, and several glyphs dangled from its arms and necks, all making a dreadful ringing sound as the beast entered the Material Universe. With a roar it rose into the air, light forming around it’s staff as it flew towards the battlefield.

Nightmare Moon landed, fluffing her wings once she reached the ground, and watched as a golden light rose up to meet the Lord of Change.

...

Celestia had spotted Nightmare Moon’s ritual too late to disrupt it, and now a greater daemon of Tzeentch was approaching Her troops. She knew Her soldiers were strong, but they would be swept aside by the Lord of Change before they could mount a suitable resistance. Drawing in more power, Celestia rose to face the daemon, sword held in a guard position in preparation for any attacks.

“Well, isn’t this amusing?” the daemon said once it spotted Celestia rising to meet it. “The Anathema Herself has come to try and change what fate has spoken.”

“I have defied your master before!” Celestia fired back. “I can do so again.”

“Such confidence. I have seen what lies ahead, and I look forward to seeing you just as broken as your precious Equestria.” The Lord of Change raised his hand, a white ball of light forming and racing towards Celestia. She deflected the spell and returned with Her own attack, but the daemon gracefully dodged before diving down at Her. Talon struck against metal, bolts of lightning arcing around the two combatants. Celestia broke away for a moment before lunging forward, ducking beneath the Lord of Change’s staff and slicing a shallow wound in the daemon’s hide. With a roar the daemon swung at Her, all the air being driven from Her lungs as a massive talon collided with Her. She spiraled through the air for a moment before managing to right Herself, just in time to deflect another strike from the daemon.

Celestia backed up, raising Her sword over Her head. It became wreathed in fire before She swept it around in a massive arc, pushing the Lord of Change back. She swooped in closer, ducking beneath the daemon’s claws and lashing out again. The Lord of Change deflected the attack and fired a blast of magic at Her, and She was barely able to deflect it in time. The daemon pressed on, but Celestia was able to deflect the worst of the blows and counter with Her own attacks. Still, She saw that She was being pushed back, countering more and more attacks from the Lord of Change.

I must find a way to overwhelm it’s connection to the Warp... but how?

...

Silverlight and his entourage hurried to the wall, stepping around rubble and fallen soldiers from both sides. The sounds of fighting grew with each step they took, and soon individual duels and brawls became more and more common.

“You,” he pointed to a nearby Pegasus. “Take half the Legionnaires and sweep through the rear; kill any Traitors you find. I will take the rest and reinforce the wall.”

“What if the others think we’re with the Traitors?” Silverlight frowned. He had not thought that far ahead, and the risk of accidentally getting killed by his allies did not sit so well with him.

“Focus on the Traitors first, and try to establish a connection with the other soldiers.”

“Whatever you say, sir.” The Pegasus saluted and called out to several others while Silverlight and the others pressed on. There was a roar from above, and Silverlight saw the Empress dueling with a massive birdlike creature. He wanted to provide some support, but there was not much he could do from his current position. Silverlight set that thought aside and pressed on, and soon his forces had reached the wall.

The wall had become a massive display of slaughter; Loyalist and Traitor clashed with one another, weapons black with blood. The butchered remains of ponies littered the ground or hung limp over the side of the wall, their blood having stained the wall bright red. The stone was slick with the stuff, and Silverlight found himself slipping several times as he moved up to the wall.

Now was not the time to worry about blood; it was a time for battle.

“For Equestria!” Silverlight cried before plowing into a large group of Traitors. The enemy was caught off guard, as if they were shocked to see one of their own turn against them. This proved to be their doom, as Silverlight was able to cut several down before they had a chance to counter. Pouring more magic into each strike, Silverlight found that he was able to rip through both armor and flesh with ease. The enemy realized that too, and started to back away as Silverlight pressed on. A small smile breaking across his lips, Silverlight pressed this advantage and tore through another rank of Traitors, relieving a small squad of Celestial Guard that had been under attack.

“You... you are the Lunar Knights that did not fall.” one of the other Loyalists said as Silverlight dispatched the last of the Traitors.

“Yes, but I’d rather not be called a Lunar Knight; might get me mistaken for a Traitor.” Silverlight turned to the other Loyalists. “How many of you are there left?”

“I don’t know. We lost contact with our company commander once the enemy reached the wall. We’ve been fighting on our own ever since.”

“You’re with me, for now.” Silverlight turned his attention back to the battle. “Provide support for us as we advance, and keep any hostile Pegasi away from us. We’ll link up with any forces we can find.”

“Yes sir.” the unicorns in the group launched spells at the gathered Traitors, killing several. As the Celestial Guard provided fire support, Silverlight and the others slammed into the enemy, the ringing of steel against steel drowning out all other sound. The Traitors tried to use their superior numbers to overwhelm the defenders, but this only made Silverlight and his fellows fight harder.

Even though he had only spoken to a few of the Empress’ Chosen, Silverlight was beginning to see why they placed so much emphasis on zeal, even in combat. As he fought his way through the enemy ranks, the Traitors howling out obscenities to their gods, he could feel some kind of energy building up inside him. In a way, he felt happy battling the enemy and knowing that their deaths would lead to worse torment. Had the situation been a little less chaotic, he might have smiled at the demise of the Traitors.

Silverlight launched a blast of magic into a group of Traitors, hoping to break them up in preparation for a charge. A unicorn in the target group tried to throw up a defensive barrier, but to both Silverlight and the Traitor’s surprise the attack passed right through the barrier as if it was not there. Two of the Traitors were blown to pieces by Silverlight’s attack, and the rest were knocked away as their fellows were destroyed. Silverlight rushed forward, sword raised, and tackled one of the enemy that was still standing. He brought the hilt of the sword down on the Traitor’s face, knocking his opponent out, before sweeping it upwards and carving another Traitor’s face off. A third Traitor pounced on Silverlight from behind, and he winced as the enemy’s weapon found a weak point in his armor. He pulled himself up as best he could and rammed the Traitor into a nearby section of wall, managing to knock the enemy off his back and send the Traitor falling to his death. Now free of the enemy, Silverlight brought his sword up into a guard position and began to advance towards the next group of Traitors.

All this time, he failed to notice that the Empress and the beast She was fighting were nowhere to be seen.

...

Celestia’s defensive barrier collapsed and She was sent reeling by the Lord of Change’s attack, Her armor causing Her to crash through several buildings before coming to a stop. With a groan She pulled Herself back to Her hooves, bringing Her sword up as the daemon landed, it’s massive size crushing several other buildings.

“You have grown weak, Anathema.” the Lord of Change said, advancing towards Her. “So many years of keeping yourself cut off from the powers of the Immaterium have hindered your abilities.”

“Believe what you would like, daemon! I shall not succumb to your trickery!”

“Such a shame that your beloved sister was not made of stronger stuff, then.” the daemon leered down at Her. “It was quite amusing to see her forsake everything you had taught her for her own selfish gains.” Celestia did not respond, instead backing up and drawing in more power for an attack. The Lord of Change saw this and launched it’s own spell, the two forces meeting and pushing against one another.

Celestia began to sweat as She poured more and more power into Her attack. For a brief moment it appeared that Her spell was overwhelming the daemon’s, but that moment vanished when the Lord of Change pushed back and Celestia’s attack began to dissipate. The ground beneath Her began to crack and buckle, and She could feel Her armor straining under the pressure.

“See, you are weak! Not even you can stand against the full might of Chaos! You will be broken, Empress, and Equestria shall fall to those that are it’s true masters!” Celestia’s strength was waning, Her legs quivering as She tried to force the daemon’s attack back. The beam slowly inched closer to Her, and She could feel the heat of the enemy’s spell prickling Her skin.

“I... I can’t... you will not-” A flurry of images rushed through Her mind; Chaos standing triumphant, Her soldiers and subjects slaughtered without remorse. Equestria, plunged into the Warp, a home for daemons and perversions of Her creations.

Worse, She saw Luna, trapped in the farthest corners of the Warp. She was scared, alone, crying out for Celestia to help her. She would have used Her power to reach out to Her little sister, but the powers of Chaos would not allow it.

She could not allow this to happen. With Her last bit of energy, She reached out into the Warp, calling out for something to stop the wave of Chaos.

She found it.

Just as Celestia’s magic was about to give way, She felt a new sensation along Her back. Newfound strength flowed into Her, and She saw that Her spell began to press back against the Lord of Change. Out of the corner of Her eyes She saw six lights, all of them forming a rough circle around Her. Her focus widened and She saw six stone orbs, the ones set within the altar of the temple She had visited.

“What... What is this?”

“You are a ‘master of fate’; why don’t you tell me?” Celestia rose into the air, the six orbs following after her. They began to spin, each one glowing a different color as they sped up. Power began to flow into Celestia, and She herself began to glow with an otherworldly light. The orbs were now spinning so fast that they seemed to melt into one another, and as Celestia opened Her eyes a rainbow shot from the orbs and struck the Lord of Change in the chest. The daemon was stunned, unable to move as the rainbow drew upwards and consumed it. Celestia thought She could hear laughter, the daemon taking one last chance to mock Her, but ignored it for now.

As She rose in the air, the world went white.

...

Yet another rank of Traitors had swarmed over the wall. By now, the defenders had been whittled down to only a few small groups scattered across the wall, and some were armed only with broken weapons and damaged armor. Silverlight was limping with a badly injured leg, and a lucky strike from a Traitor had put out his left eye, but he still stood ready to defend the walls of Canterlot against the enemy.

At least this might make up for the corruption of my fellow Legionnaires, he thought. He shifted his weight to his good leg and raised his sword, ready to strike down as many Traitors before he and his fellows were overwhelmed.

What happened next caught everypony off guard. Instead of being struck by a wave of Traitors, the defenders were swept up in a wave of magic from behind. The force of the wave was enough that Silverlight had to plant his sword in the ground to avoid being knocked over, but the Traitors ahead were much less lucky. Some were swept from the walls and fell to their dooms, but others were hoisted up in the air and began to glow with light. Silverlight raised his good hoof to his eyes just as the suspended Traitors exploded, dissolving into magical residue and fading into nothing. Of course, Constructs... why didn’t I remember that?

The magical force continued outward, consuming more of the Traitors while others were merely killed or incapacitated. There was an explosion, and Silverlight watched as a disk of light expanded out over Canterlot and the surrounding countryside, dispersing clouds and causing the mountains around them to shake. As the sound died down, Silverlight lowered his hoof and looked out on the battered fields before Canterlot.

The armies of Nightmare Moon were dead or gone. Only the Loyalists remained.

“I did not expect that to happen.” a voice said behind the army. Silverlight and the others turned as Celestia landed. Aside from glowing brightly with magical power, She now possessed five necklaces and a crown, all of which were glowing even brighter than the Empress Herself. “I suppose there are some aspects of the Warp that even I will never understand.”

“Empress,” Silverlight said, bowing low as She approached. “Is it over? Have we won?”

“We have won here,” Celestia said, not looking down at him. “But there are still servants of Nightmare Moon that need to be dealt with, and she herself has most likely escaped this battle.”

“Then we’ll pursue her?” Celestia was silent, looking out over the battlefield before responding.

“... No. Rest here, then go to Cloudsdale and relieve the Wonderbolts and Western Rangers. I shall face Nightmare Moon on my own.” Silverlight blinked and stood to face Celestia.

“You can’t! If she can form an army out of nothing, then she’ll be just as powerful as you, if not more powerful. If you go alone, you could die.” Celestia was silent again, turning Her head to the west. The sun had already began to sink low on the horizon, bathing Equestria in red and gold.

“I know.” She said. “But it is a risk I am willing to take.” With that, she spread Her wings and took to the sky, vanishing in a flash of light as She cleared the wall. Silverlight and the others stood in silence, watching the spot where Celestia had vanished.

Empress... I hope that you are right.

...

From her position on the next peak, Nightmare Moon smiled. Yes, losing a Lord of Change was a disappointment, but Celestia was on Her own now. Either She had begun to seek out death and danger in hopes of ending Her life, or She had seriously overestimated Her ability to stand against Nightmare Moon.

It was most likely the latter. The Anathema could have ended it long ago, but She did not. She pressed on, hoping to achieve victory over the forces of Chaos. What an amusing and foolish goal, she thought as she turned away from Canterlot.

Nightmare Moon dissolved into a cloud of blue smoke and drifted towards Everfree. Everything was set in motion; her plan was almost ready, and with her army defeated she could focus on the larger picture. Like the Traitor Marines before them, the ponies would have only caused difficulties, but now she was free of them, and she could summon an army of daemons to carry out the final stages of her plan. As she needed to do now was kill Celestia.

Even in her aetherial form, Nightmare Moon smiled. Everything was going exactly as she had planned.

Author's Note

Miss me?
After almost a month or so of not doing much of anything in regards to this story, then starting to rewrite it (and listening to Riders of Doom enough times to get it stuck in my head), I finally finished this chapter. Some ideas that didn't make it in were the priest dying to buy time for Celestia, Celestia fighting a Keeper of Secrets or a Great Unclean One instead of a Lord of Change, Silverlight and the other Loyal Lunar Knights getting fancier armor so they'd be more like the Grey Knights, and Silverlight and co. exploiting the crystal caverns to outflank Nightmare Moon's armies. Maybe if I do a rewrite (which I probably won't), those ideas might be used.
Next chapter: the moment I'm sure everyone's been waiting for. The final showdown between Chaos and Harmony, the Clash of Gods, the Longest Night itself:
Empress Celestia vs. the Arch-Traitor Nightmare Moon.
I Don't own ponies or 40K. Likes and comments are appreciated, and if I screwed something up please let me know.

The Lunar Heresy: The Long Night

It was dark as Celestia landed outside Everfree Castle. The entire area was abandoned, not a single pony besides Herself to be found, but She knew She was not alone. She could feel the presence of Nightmare Moon, as if the dark alicorn was watching Her every step. Celestia drew Her sword, using it’s power to show Her the way into the castle. The five necklaces and crown, four of them currently bound around Her legs so as to not put too much strain on Her neck, also provided some light as She walked. If only Philomena were here... she would be useful.

Onwards Celestia walked, Her boots clicking against the stone floor. She swept Her sword back and forth, the receding shadows a small comfort to Her. Occasionally She would come across a window illuminated by the moon, casting more shadows across the wall even as She passed by. The stillness of the castle was off putting, but that was not what worried Her.

What worried Her was facing Nightmare Moon.

Celestia stepped in to the Throne Room, and there she stood. The dark alicorn had her back to Celestia, looking out one the the stain glass windows behind the throne. “You are alone.”

“I did not wish to risk my subjects being killed trying to oppose you.” Celestia said, stopping in the center of the room.

“Just you and me then? No reinforcements, no peons to save you again; just you and me.”

“Believe what you like.” Celestia took a step closer. “I would speak with my sister, Luna.” Nightmare Moon let out a small bark of laughter.

“Your sister? Why do you persist in calling her ‘sister’?”

“... Respect.” Celestia lowered Her head. “Luna was... no, is a great mare. I knew it the day I saw her open her eyes for the first time. She is far beyond a servant, or a friend, or even a daughter. She is my equal in all things, and I would be a fool if I were to try and lord over her, as I did with Horus and my sons... Which is why I would speak with her.”

“Luna is no longer here, dear Celestia.” Nightmare Moon smirked, turning to face Celestia as she did so. “And what makes you think she would want to speak with you? Even though you deny it, you did keep her away from power, and we gave it to her.”

“What you gave her was an illusion, so that you could work your plans and destroy everything we have held dear... and I was too much of a self-centered fool to realize that.” She sighed. “If Luna is there, if she can hear me, I wish to apologize for what I have done. I... I fell into old habits. I got swept up by the crowds, the soldiers, everything, and I lost sight of what truly mattered.” a small tear rolled down Celestia’s cheek, but She ignored it. “It’s my fault Luna fell, my fault that I ignored her and did not speak to her about her problems. And... I am unworthy of being called her sister.” Celestia let out a breath of air, Her sword lowering slightly. “She would understand it.” there was silence before Nightmare Moon began to chuckle again.

“This is what the ‘Glorious’ Empress of Ponykind has been reduced to? Groveling at the feet of Her enemies, begging them for forgiveness?” Nightmare Moon laughed louder. “Even if Luna could hear you, what good would it do? Your armies are in ruins, your ‘empire’ is torn apart in civil war, and your beloved ponies have been exposed to Chaos. You may try and make amends, but you will never know peace again until Chaos achieves it’s ultimate victory.” As Nightmare Moon laughed, Celestia paid attention to her speech. The slightest of hesitations, the slightest twitch of the eye or lips, that was all She needed to know the truth behind what Her opponent was thinking.

“If you are so confident in your victory, why do you sound scared?” This stopped Nightmare Moon’s laughter.

“... What?”

“Don’t try to hide it from me. The inflections in your voice are wrong for one who has total confidence. You are nervous, aren’t you; nervous that one thing might go wrong and your entire plan for domination will come crashing down around you.” Nightmare Moon’s glare darkened, her magic glowing as she summoned her sword.

“This will end, now. Once you are dead, the rest of Equestria will fall soon after... my only hope is that you will be able to watch its demise while your soul drifts in the Warp.”

“You will try.” Celestia raised Her own sword. “But if I am to fall today, I will not allow you to live to see your plan carried out.” Nightmare Moon snorted and charged, sword raised high above her head, and Celestia had no choice but to rush forward and meet Her enemy head on.

In the middle of Everfree Castle, two gods clashed.

The force of Celestia and Nightmare Moon colliding against one another was unlike any seen in Equestria before or since. Even Her fight with Discord paled in comparison to the clash between Her and Her foe. The shockwave tore through Everfree Castle, shattering windows and reducing stone to rubble. Structural supports splintered and buckled, the center of the building creaking before caving in, sending thousands of pounds of stone tumbling to the floor. Nearby trees were stripped of their leaves before being uprooted, and the ground was broken and torn as the shockwave expanded outwards.

Despite their formidable strength, both Celestia and Nightmare Moon were knocked back several feet by the collision, their boots digging deep grooves in the floor as they slid back. Nightmare Moon was the first to recover, leaping at Celestia with a downward slash. Celestia parried and rolled to the side, swinging out with Her left hoof and catching Nightmare Moon in the face. Nightmare Moon was knocked back, crashing into the nearest wall hard enough to leave a pony-shaped indent in the stone. She pulled herself from the wall just as Celestia rushed in for another strike, the Empress slamming Her shoulder into Nightmare Moon’s gut and tackling her into the next room.

Celestia reared up for another strike, but Nightmare Moon rolled out of the way and bucked Her in the side hard enough for Celestia to lose Her grip on Her sword. Celestia managed to dodge the next flurry of attack from Nightmare Moon, the dark alicorn’s sword passing dangerously close to Her throat several times, before diving and grabbing Her sword once more, bringing it up and deflecting another strike from Nightmare Moon. Celestia pulled Herself back to Her hooves and attacked, Nightmare Moon parrying each strike but still being driven back by Celestia’s onslaught.

Celestia lunged again, but overstepped and was tripped by Nightmare Moon. The dark alicorn slammed her hooves down into Celestia’s back, the heavy armor plates being the only thing saving Her from having Her spine shattered. As She struggled to get back up, Nightmare Moon kicked Her again and again, the stones beneath Celestia crumbling as She was beaten. She finally managed to pull Her head back and fire a concentrated beam of Warpflame into Nightmare Moon’s face, the other mare reeling back as she tried to regain focus. Celestia rolled over and turned towards Nightmare Moon, but the dark alicorn was ready and knocked Celestia through the next wall and into the courtyard with a bolt of lightning.

Now that She had a bit more room to maneuver, Celestia rose into the air, sword held in a guard position. Nightmare Moon followed after Her, the two circling and trading the occasional blow. But now that they were out in the open, the battle of the two alicorns would not be decided by sword and hoof strikes; each combatant opened up to the powers of the Warp, the air around the battlefield becoming supercharged as more and more power was drawn in.

Nightmare Moon wrapped herself in blue lightning, power running down the length of her armor and wrapping around her wings. Sparks danced from her feathers, her eyes were alight and crackling with energy. With each thrust of her hooves mighty bolts of lightning would split the air, the sound of her attacks and the occasional bout of laughter echoing across the land.

Celestia was bathed in fire, Her armor glowing with otherworldly energies. Her normally pastel mane was a blazing inferno, wisps of flame wrapping around Her neck and jaw. Her eyes glowed like two stars, impossibly bright and bottomless, and each beat of Her wings caused the fire to dance like a serpent. Vast curtains of Warpflame were conjured from nothing, knifing through the air and surrounding Celestia as if She were the sun itself.

Fire and lightning collided with one another as the two titans dueled, both forces combining into a terrifying display. At times Celestia appeared to be winning, but whatever advantage She possessed would just as soon be lost to Nightmare Moon. The dark alicorn tried many maneuvers, ducking and diving to try and get a better angle of attack, but try as she might she could not breach Celestia’s defenses. Celestia tried to use wave after wave of Warpflame to overwhelm Nightmare Moon, but Her opponent would not hold still long enough to take the brunt of Celestia’s attack.

“Tiring, Anathema?” Nightmare Moon asked after dodging another of Celestia’s attacks.

“Only of you, daemon.” Celestia countered as Her spells deflected a bolt of lightning.

“You wound me, Anathema. Wound me!” Nightmare Moon swooped in and swung at Celestia with her sword, but Celestia deflected the attack and chased Nightmare Moon off with a blast of Warpflame. “I thought that you would appreciate my presence more.”

“What makes you think I would ever tolerate a monster like you?”

“Maybe I thought of the hospitality you showed the Anomaly.” Nightmare Moon rushed in once more, pulling Celestia into a blade lock and smiling wickedly. “Or maybe it’s because everything has gone exactly according to plan, Emperor.” Celestia’s composure broke, and She let out a small gasp. The voice, the new flow of power She could feel, the eyes, all screaming at Her something much worse than She had originally thought, something She had never anticipated and could barely accept.

There was only one daemon who would ever address her as "Emperor".

“... Tzeentch?!” Nightmare Moon’s smile grew even wider before she blasted Celestia in the gut with a bolt of lightning.

“Ah, so you do recognize me!”the Changer of Ways cried, rising above Celestia. “I had thought that several thousand years of neglect had rotted your memory.”

“I am not so weak as to forget you.” Celestia snarled, bringing Her defenses back up. “I had assumed some of your agents had survived, but you?! I slew you within your Maze!”

“Oh yes there was that. About the War for the Immaterium, we... let you win.”

“... What?”

“It’s true. You didn’t think I would let you defeat me that easily?”Nightmare Moon laughed. “And I wasn’t the only one to pull it off. Khorne, Nurgle, even Slaanesh, all of us are still alive... cut off from the majority of the Warp, but still very much alive.”

“If you went through all this trouble to fake your deaths, why did you just not kill me when you had the chance?”

“I have my reasons. Killing you would have been too much of a hassle, but fortunately your “beloved” son Magnus thought of the idea of sending you to another realm, so we would be free to do what we wished without having to deal with you... too bad Magnus won’t remember that he came up with that idea.”Nightmare Moon frowned. “And then you just had to adapt.”

“I thought you were the God of Change.”

“Change is no good when I’m not there to enjoy it! You started making your precious little ponies, free from the taint of Chaos. Just one of them is... ambrosia. This is where we truly belong, not dealing with the tribulations of your Imperium. We needed access to the well of pure, uncorrupted souls you had gathered here.”

“And I suppose that is when you sent your minion Discord to corrupt my sister and open a path for you to enter my realm!” Nightmare Moon frowned again.

“The being you call ‘Discord’ is an anomaly; not even I know what he is or where he came from. But he did provide a way for me to come in and begin to sow the seeds of corruption in your sister’s mind. After that it was only a matter of time before your sister gave in. Oh yes, she fought back, but fortunately I was able to possess her without much difficulty.” Nightmare Moon smirked. “You were right; your sister is quite powerful, powerful enough for someone like me to possess, and I was able to put that power to good use.” Celestia could feel Her teeth grinding together, and She brought Her sword up and prepared to attack.

“You will pay dearly for this, Tzeentch. I have broke through your foresight before, and I will do it again and rip you from my sister’s body.” Nightmare Moon shrugged at Celestia’s threat.

“My foresight has not been as strong as I would like lately; I had to make some sacrifices to fake my death, after all.”Her smirk grew into a full, feral grin. “But I am still the God of Sorcery, possessing the body of the second most powerful being on this planet, am I not?” Celestia growled and charged again, hurling a ball of Warpflame at Nightmare Moon. The dark alicorn giggled before dodging out of the way, returning the attack with a ball of lightning that barely missed Celestia. Nightmare Moon turned back and fired another blast, and Celestia was forced to deflect it instead of dodging. Celestia drew back with Her power once more, a bright beam of light shooting from Her horn and striking Nightmare Moon. The dark alicorn, for her part, seemed more amused than anything.

"It is ever so amusing to see you try and challenge me like this," Nightmare Moon said, redirecting Celestia's attack so it struck the surrounding countryside. "But I tire of this. Now I'll have to see what it's like with you dead, Emperor." Nightmare Moon’s horn glowed with power, and Celestia watched in horror as Her defensive spells vanished one by one. As the last of Her spells winked out, She was tackled by Nightmare Moon, the dark alicorn beating away Her sword and bringing her own down on Her shoulder. Celestia broke away, but Nightmare Moon closed rapidly and began slamming her hooves into Celestia’s gut, her smile growing wider and more feral with each strike.

Celestia was knocked back once again, disoriented and wavering. With a cackle, Nightmare Moon unleashed a blast of lightning, Celestia screaming in agony as the bolts pierced Her armor and shocked every cell in Her body. As soon as the magical attack ended, Celestia was once again subjected to a flurry of blows, the last few causing Her to cough up small amounts of blood. With each strike Nightmare Moon’s laughter grew until Celestia’s hearing was flooded by the sound.

“I do not want to sound like I am agreeing with Khorne, but this is invigorating!”Nightmare Moon howled as she broke away, Celestia stumbling forward on shaky wings. “After having to suffer through eons of waiting, your attempt of killing me gnawing at my mind, this makes up for everything! This is what I had wished for when I first plotted to defeat you!” Celestia tried to bring Her sword up to attack, but Nightmare Moon easily beat the sword away. “Shame that it has to end so soon.”

Celestia let out a gasp of pain as Nightmare Moon plunged her sword into Her gut. Blood filled Her throat and trickled down Her chin, Her breath coming out in wet chokes as She tried to pull the sword from Her body. Nightmare Moon let out a small chuckle before pulling the sword out of Celestia, a small spurt of blood trailing after the blade. She hung in space for a moment before falling, Her wings and powers useless to slow Her down.

Her vision began to darken just before She hit the ground.

...

In a corner of the Warp, a young filly cries. She lays there, curled up into a tight ball, tears streaming down her face as horrible images dance around her. Her subjects slaughtered, her home in ruins, her sister...

She can still hear Her confessing, begging Luna for her forgiveness. She wants to call out, to try and reach Her, but she cannot. She can only stay huddled in her corner, watching helplessly as a daemon possesses her body and kills Celestia.

“Sister...” Luna sobs, pulling herself in tighter. “Sister... I’m sorry... I’m sorry for everything I’ve done.”

“Do not lose faith, child,”a voice says from the dark.“There is still a chance to save your sister.”Luna blinks and looks up, but she cannot see the source of the voice.

“Who’s there? What do you want?”

“To help you.”the voice says. Luna tries to speak again before she feels something brush against her back. Something cold, something metal, but it still gently brushes her back. She looks around and sees a creature clad in silver armor, it’s face weathered as if from a long journey.

“You... you are the being from my dreams.”

“Correct, my child. I have been trying to reach out to you for some time now, but I am not as powerful as some of the denizens here. I could only call out to you and show you visions, but now I have a chance to reach out to you.”

“But... Why?”

“A long time ago... I killed a very dear friend of mine. I had believed they had betrayed me, so I lashed out and paid dearly for my anger. I prepared to die, but before I did something brought me here... and I saw you going down the same path I had, and I could not let that happen.”The creature sighs. “I failed.”

“No, you haven’t.” Luna sits up a little. “You said there was a chance to save my sister. What is it?” The creature looks down at her and smiles.

“You remind me of someone I knew... That doesn’t matter.”the creature stops stroking Luna and hold out his hands. “Give me your hooves. I shall give you as much of my knowledge and experience dealing with daemonkind as you can manage, and combined with your own powers you should be able to drive the enemy from your body long enough for your sister to eliminate it entirely.”

“But I failed to stop it from taking over before!” Luna cries. “How will I be able to stand against it now?”

“It does not know I am here, helping you. I am an anomaly in the Warp; I do not react to it as you or your sister do. I will help you fight off this daemon.”

“And in return?” the creature is silent for a moment.

“I would like a chance to speak with your sister, one last time.” Luna looks into the creature’s eyes; she sees sadness, guilt, all tugging at the creature’s soul. She gives a small smile and nods.

“That is a fair price.” She places her hooves in the creature’s hands. The creature smiles and begins to glow, and Luna can feel power rushing into her. She sees images of mighty warriors, great battles, of courage, love, friendship. The images fade, but the feeling is still lingering in her.

“That should be enough.”the creature says before standing. “Now go; you don’t have much time left.”Luna nods and begins to leave, prepared to enter the Immaterium and face the daemon corrupting her body, but she looks back at the creature one last time.

“Who are you?” she asks. The creature gives the hint of a smile before he begins to melt back into the Warp.

“Just call me Horus.”

...

The bleeding was slowing, but Celestia was unsure if it was because Her wounds were clotting or She had lost most of Her blood. She tried to stand, unwilling to just lay down and let Nightmare Moon kill Her, but Her legs were weak, almost unresponsive. Her entire body shook as She pushed up against the ground, and She almost gave up several times. Pain stabbed into every inch of Her body, but She pushed it out of Her mind as best She could.

“Oh, you survived.” Nightmare Moon said before landing in front of Celestia. “I blame myself for that; stabbing things was not really one of my areas of focus.”She smirked again before raising her sword. “I shall put you out of your misery, Emperor. Maybe you will thank me in time.”Celestia, still struggling to pull Herself up, closed Her eyes as the blade began to fall.

But it never touched Her. She sat there, eyes closed, waiting for Nightmare Moon to kill Her, but nothing happened. Curious, She opened Her eyes and saw that the sword was hovering just above Her head, Nightmare Moon just as shocked as She was. Nightmare Moon tried to say something before her head snapped to the right, her eyes losing their cat-like appearance.

“No!” Nightmare Moon cried in a new voice. “I will not allow you to harm my sister!” Nightmare Moon’s head snapped back, her eyes returning to their original state.

“Wha- You! I thought I got rid of you!”Once again, her head snapped around and her eyes changed, and Celestia used the time to recover as best She could.

“That’s my body you have there! I will not let you take it from me that easily!”

“But how- The Anomaly! He must have done something to keep you here!”

“It doesn’t matter! Leave my sister alone.” Nightmare Moon winced as if she had been struck, dropping her sword and stepping away from Celestia.

“I will not... be defeated by some... child!”

“Leave my sister, and leave my body!”

“N-never!”

“Leave!

“No-”

“LEAVE!” Nightmare Moon screamed and collapsed, her body spasming as if struck by lightning. She let out another scream before falling still, her legs and wings falling limp against the floor. Celestia had no time to check if she was still alive, turning Her attention to Her wounds.

The stab wound was deep, and severe enough that even using the powers of the Warp would not be sufficient to heal it fully. Still, treating it would see that She survived, and with another wince She reached out with the last of Her power and began to mend the wound. She cried out in pain as tissues and cells stitched themselves back together, tears streaming down Her face and mixing with the blood on Her lips. When She felt that the wound was sufficiently healed, She released Her power and slumped over, Her breath choppy.

She heard movement off to Her right, and She looked to see Nightmare Moon standing again. The dark alicorn turned towards Her, and now She could see that her eyes were now a familiar turquoise color. “... Luna?”

“Sister!” Luna cried, rushing over to Celestia’s side. “You’re injured!”

“I’ve survived worse.” Celestia grunted as She began to get back on Her hooves. “You are back in control?”

“Yes... Well, somewhat; I have managed to drive the daemon out of my mind for a short period, but I can’t hold on for long. You need to remove it from my body somehow.”

“I can’t... I don’t have the strength.” She took a deeper breath of air before looking down and spotting the necklaces, bloodied but still intact.

“Those... the Elements of Harmony!” Celestia looked up.

“I’m sorry?”

“The Elements of Harmony... the, uh, necklaces and crown.” Luna blushed and looked away. “Th-that’s what I’ve always called them. But you can use them to drive the daemon from my body!” Luna smiled, but that smile turned into a frown as one of her eyes flickered back to emerald and cat-like “Hurry, he’s star- Starting to regain control!”

“I... I...”

“Sister, please!”

“I... I can’t!” Celestia cried. “I don’t know what these things... these Elements will do to you! I could turn you into stone, just like Discord. You could die!”

“You don’t knowthat! I could live!”

“I can’t risk seeing you die, Luna! You are my sister, my own flesh and blood, my equal in everything! I already lost Horus, I cannot lose you!” Luna was silent before pulling herself up straighter.

“It is a risk I am willing to take, sister. If I die, I want to know that my death saved Equestria.” Luna smiled. “Please, sister. Don’t do it for me; do it for Equestria, for our subjects.” Celestia’s tears were flowing more freely now, but She knew Luna was right; Equestria was at stake here, and Her own personal desires would only lead to it’s destruction.

The Lord of Change was right; this battle would see Her broken.

Silently, Celestia closed Her eyes and focused. She felt a surge of energy flow into the Elements, a low whine building out in size. Her mane began to flow more freely, and as Her eyes opened a rainbow shot from the crown on Her head and enveloped Luna, the other alicorn smiling even as her features shifted back to those of Nightmare Moon. As the light became more intense, it grew harder for Celestia to focus on Her sister, but She knew she was there watching Her.

“Luna!” She called, hoping Her voice could be heard over the sound. “I... I love you!” there was no response at first, only the sound of the Elements and rushing wind. But then Luna spoke.

“I love you too, Tia.”

And the world went white.

...

Celestia awoke to the sound of birds. At first She thought She was dreaming, but as She opened Her eyes She saw that She was still in reality. Dawn was breaking, and the first birds were coming out of their nests.

In front of Her she saw five stone orbs, each one with a different symbol etched into the side. The orbs were arranged in a star shape, the markings pointing outwards towards the horizon. The Elements... they have gone inert again. She guessed it was probably for the better; artifacts as powerful as these could not be left alone, less they fall into the wrong hooves. Celestia groaned and pulled Herself up, crying out in pain as She tweaked Her wounds. They would take some time to heal, but She would survive.

A small sliver of Her power remained, and with that She peered into the Warp one last time. Where there had been daemonic presences, there were pools of tranquil emotions; where there was corruption, there was now Harmony. The Warp had been healed, the presence of Chaos swept away as if it had never existed.

Better still, She could feel a strong, familiar Warp presence. Luna is alive!

“Luna!” Celestia cried out, limping along as She searched for Her sister. “Luna, it worked! The daemons are gone, and you are free!” There was no response, so Celestia looked further. If Luna was free, then She had won a complete and decisive victory over the daemons; they had lost their foothold, and Celestia would still be standing strong against them.

“Luna! Where are you? Please Luna! I want to see your face again! I’m sorry for everything, Luna! But now, you and I can rebuild; we can make Equestria greater than it ever was before, a shining beacon amongst the stars! How does that sound, Luna? Would you like that?” When there was still no response, Celestia’s spirits began to drop. Still She pressed on, limping through the ruins of Everfree Castle in search of Luna.

“Luna? Please come out. If you are still mad at me, I am deserving of your anger. Please, Luna, come out... please?” Celestia stepped out into the ruined courtyard, but there was no sign of Luna anywhere. Her spirits fell even lower, and Celestia slumped down to the ground, eyes downcast.

“Luna... Where are you?” sniffling, She looked up, and it was then that She saw it.

The moon was still high in the sky, fading slightly as the sun began to peak over the horizon. But now, it had changed; on the face of the moon was the image of an alicorn’s head, lowered as if out of sadness. Celestia’s breath caught for a moment, and reluctantly She reached out into the Warp.

Luna’s presence was strongest surrounding the moon.

“... no.” Celestia whispered. “N-no! She can’t be! Luna... No!”

In the ruins of Everfree Castle, a goddess wept.

Author's Note

... I cried when I finished writing this chapter... That's only ever happened once, when I finished writing the second to last chapter of Mare of Steel.
Three guesses as to who Discord saved back in Chapter 9 (first two don't count).
I actually went though several different ideas as to who would be possessing Luna; first it was just her rage at Celestia, then it was Tzeentch, then it was Horus, then it was a fragment of Horus' soul, then it was a daemon pretending to be Horus, then it was all four Chaos Gods, and I finally settled on Tzeentch. Little convoluted if I do say so myself.
Next Chapter: Equestria recovers from war, but will Celestia?

Reconciliation

Everfree Castle was ruined, the very fabric of reality around the area damaged beyond repair by the powers of the Warp. Now, Celestia had moved to Canterlot, and slowly Equestria began to recover from the horrors of war; ponies began to move and resettle damaged lands, the Legions had begun recruiting new soldiers to return to their full strength, and Manehattan was rising from the ashes more magnificent than before.

Celestia Herself was a different matter.

She sat in the room that was to be Her personal quarters, looking up at the night sky. She had not moved from that spot for almost three days, and a few platters of uneaten food surrounded Her. Her wounds ached as they healed, but She cared not for physical pain; She had dealt with enough during Her time on the Golden Throne, this was nothing in comparison. As if physical pain could overwhelm Her emotional plight.

Silently She sat, looking at the moon and the image of Her banished sister, their last moments playing over and over in Her mind. A small part of Her wanted to be proud of Luna, that she would sacrifice her well being for the good of Equestria, but the rest of Her was a storm of anger and sorrow. She was so entrenched in thought that She barely noticed Philomena land on Her shoulder.

“Where did I go wrong, Philomena?” She asked once the phoenix had made herself comfortable. “I did everything I could think of, and she was still swept up by the powers of Chaos. Am I just doomed to watch my children fall one after the other?” Philomena chirped in response, but Celestia just shook Her head. “But it is my fault. I should have seen the warning signs. I should have listened to Luna... I should have just talked to her and told her how proud I was of her... I should have done the same for Horus...” She looked down at the floor. “Where did I go wrong...” another chirp.

“... I’ve tried, Philomena. I’ve tried everything to try and get in contact with Luna. But every time I have tried, I have failed.” a chirp. “Why bother? I know that I have failed; perhaps this is a fitting punishment.” Philomena scowled and chirped again. “... Fatalistic? I am not fatalistic. I’m...” Celestia stopped Herself. She had never given in to defeat so quickly before, why would She do so now.

“... I’m tired, Philomena. All these millennia, and I have never stopped fighting and building. Now... I don’t want to fight anymore. I’m tired of being ‘The Empress’, Philomena, of seeing all my work undone by one overzealous follower or one bad mistake. I just want to be myself, Celestia, not an overlord.” Philomena stroked the back of Celestia’s mane and chirped again.

“... Maybe this is a new beginning for me, Philomena. But Luna is still gone, and I have no way of getting her back...” She looked back up to the sky, fixing Her gaze upon the moon. with a sigh, She closed Her eyes and thought back to happier times.

Celestia was awoken by a crash from deeper in the cave. She got to Her hooves as quickly as She could and hurried towards the sound, cursing Herself from making Her armor so bulky. She entered the cavern where She kept Her genetics lab and found Luna surrounded by broken machinery, crying her eyes out. “What happened, Luna?”

“I-I’m s-sorry, Tia!” Luna sobbed. “I-I was j-just playing around a-and I tripped a-and- Tia, I-I’m sorry!”

“Oh, Luna,” Celestia reached out with Her powers and cleaned away the mess before kneeling before Luna. “Don’t cry, Luna, it was an accident. I can replace this equipment in due time. Please, Luna.” Luna kept on crying, falling back on her rump while her tears collected in a pool around her. Celestia reached out again, but thought of a better alternative.

Slowly, She began to take off Her armor, setting the pieces aside to collect later. Once She had taken off Her armor, She reached out with Her hooves and picked up Luna, cradling the younger filly in Her forelegs.

“Please, Luna, don’t cry. You didn’t do anything wrong.” Luna’s crying died down to sniffles, the young pony looking up at her big sister.

“B-but all the things I broke-”

“As I said before, that can be replaced.” Celestia smiled. “Do you think a few pieces of equipment are more important to me than you?”

“N-no.” Luna wiped her nose. “I’m still sorry, though.”

“I know, but I forgive you, Luna; you do not deserve to be punished for a little thing such as this. Come,” Celestia beat her wings a few times, rising off the cave floor and flying towards the entrance. “I have something I want to show you. Hang on tight.” Luna nodded and wrapped her hooves around Celestia’s neck as the older mare left the cave, slowly rising into the air. They cleared the treetops and continued on, Luna’s grip tightening as they rose higher.

As they broke through the clouds, Luna let out a small gasp. The sun was setting before them, casting a kaleidoscope of oranges and golds across the sky. Small flocks of flying creatures flew past, Luna watching them as they went by.

“Wow...” Luna whispered. “I’ve never been this high up. It’s so pretty.”

“I’m glad you like it, Luna.” Celestia looked ahead, tracking the sun as it set. “But I know something that is more beautiful than a sunset.”

“What?”

“You.” Celestia raised Luna up so that the younger pony was at eye level with Her. “You are the most amazing filly I have ever seen in my life. Your potential is beyond what I would have ever guessed, and you possess a kind, loving, and curious soul, and I could not ask for a better pony to call my sister.” Luna smiled.

“You’re pretty too. And you’re really smart and nice and everything.” Luna squirmed until she had wrapped her legs around Celestia’s neck, pulling Her into a tight hug. “And you make me feel better when I’m sad.” Celestia paused for a moment before reaching up and hugging Luna back. “I love you, Tia.”

“I love you too, Luna.” Celestia said, opening Her eyes and looking back up at the moon. Philomena was silent, shifting slightly on Her perch. “I... I can’t give up, Philomena. Luna may come back, and Equestria needs a leader in this time of strife.” Philomena chirped. “Reforms can be made, Philomena. That’s what Luna would want... And I must find a way to see if she is okay.” another chirp. “There is a difference between contacting and monitoring.” Celestia rose, Philomena giving a small squawk as her resting place vanished.

“Philomena, make sure that nopony disturbs me while I try and re-enter the Warp.” Philomena chirped as Celestia closed Her eyes and opened Her soul to the Warp, putting up as many defenses as She could.

...

Celestia steps quietly through the Warp, approaching the source of power that was Luna. As many of Her normal senses are stifled, She has no way of knowing whether Luna was alerted to Her presence or not. Still, She presses on, reinforcing Her mental defenses as She nears.

“Luna...” She calls, hoping for a response. When none comes, She reinforces Her defenses and moves closer. “Luna, can you hear me?”

“She cannot.” a voice says from the shadows. Celestia turns and prepares for an attack as a man clad in silver Terminator armor approaches. “I wish that were not true, but you are still attuned to the normal flow of the Warp.” As Celestia sees his face, Her spells almost drop. Her mind is awash with new thoughts and emotions, and She stumbles over what She should be feeling. It can’t be...

“... Horus? You’re alive?”

“In a sense. My physical body was destroyed, but I have spent quite a bit of time here.” the former Warmaster says, stopping a good distance away from Celestia.

“I know that, but... I destroyed you, body and soul. You can’t be standing before me now.”

“I know, but something dragged me here and brought me to your sister just as she was beginning to fall to the temptations of Chaos.”

“But who would be capable of something-”Celestia’s eyes widen. “Discord! He said that he saved someone when I fought him. That must have been you he was speaking of.”

“He did not refer to himself as Discord when he pulled me from your grasp, but he did save me... I guess.” Horus sighs. “I wish that he had saved you and let me die aboard that ship. It would be a fair price for the crimes I committed under the influence of the Chaos Gods.” Celestia prepares to respond, but stops Herself. This is not the same proud warrior She remembers, nor the ruthless Traitor She slew during the Heresy; here is a man, coming forth and repenting for his past crimes. I suppose I was wrong about some things, Horus.

“I do not wish to sound rude, Horus... but why are you here?” there is silence before Horus speaks again.

“I wanted to talk with you, Emperor. I wanted you to know that I am sorry for what I did to you, Sanguinius, the Imperium, all of Mankind. I allowed myself to break, I lost faith in my brothers and in you, our leader.”

“But Horus-”

“No.” Horus raises a hand. “I am at fault here, Emperor. I hope that you can forgive me for what I have done. And if you do not, then I understand.” Celestia can feel tears welling up in Her eyes, Her composure slowly cracking.

“No, Horus. You have nothing to be sorry for. I... I...”Celestia reaches Her breaking point, Her tears flowing more freely now. “Oh Horus!” She races forward towards Her favored son, tossing Her forelegs around him and sobbing.

“I’m sorry, Horus. Everything was my fault; I drove Lorgar towards Chaos after I humiliated him. I did not trust you with knowledge of my plans for Humanity. The Heresy, your fall, everything was my fault!” She keeps sobbing even as Horus reaches up to comfort Her.

“But I willingly chose to follow Chaos instead of seeking out a better alternative. You cannot take the blame for that.”

“But I drove you to that point. I should be responsible for that... And now I have driven Luna there as well, and she may be lost forever because of my neglect.”She pulls Horus in closer. “I have done so much wrong in my life, all because I thought that I was never wrong. Had I just swallowed my pride once you would still be alive and the Imperium would not have fallen. But I didn’t... Oh Horus, can you ever forgive a stupid, arrogant old mare for everything she has done?” There is silence in the Warp, Celestia straining Her ears for a sound.

“I already have, father.” Celestia smiles before breaking away from Horus.

“Can you help me free Luna?”

“I cannot. ‘The Elements of Harmony’, as your sister called them, have blunted my powers in the Warp. I can communicate with her, though, and am more than willing to stay with her until you can find a way to free her.”

“... I suppose that is fair.”Celestia takes a moment to compose Herself. “Will... Will I ever see you again?”There is silence.

“Perhaps. I may be powerful, but I am still one soul lost amongst the Immaterium. But I promise you, on my word as a soldier and a friend, I will try to reach you as much as possible.”Celestia nods before Horus speaks again. “And you? What will you do until you find a way to release your sister?”

“I have a few ideas...”

...

Celestia set aside Her quill, reaching out with a small amount of Her magic to brush away the excess ink. Her conversation with Horus had reinvigorated Her, dozens of new ideas to rule Equestria better flowing through Her mind. She looked the document over a few times before turning to Philomena, the phoenix sitting on a stool at the other end of the room.

“I believe this will be sufficient for now, don’t you agree?” She asked. Philomena chirped a few syllables. “I’m glad you agree; it’s a start, and there are a few issues to iron out, but it’s better than nothing.” She raised the document up to the light, inspecting every word to make sure it was right.

Imperial Order #41

By order of Her Serene Majesty Celestia:

-Warmistress Luna is innocent of all crimes committed by the Traitor Nightmare Moon.

-The Lunar Knights are to be reformed and renamed The Night Guard, with the unicorn Silverlight acting as the new Legion’s Supreme Grand Master.

-The Drakeguard, Black Ravens and Night Warriors are hereby disbanded, and shall be replaced with new Legions at a later date.

-All other Legions that served under Nightmare Moon, but have returned to my service, shall be reorganized under my watch. Reprimands will be determined at a later date.

-The capitol shall be moved permanently to Canterlot, and the Everfree site shall remain unsettled in respect of Warmistress Luna’s sacrifice.

-Until their location is verified, the Empress’ Chosen Legion shall not be declared Excommunicate Traitoris.

-One month from today, elections shall be held in the twenty provinces of Equestria. Each province shall elect two officials to serve in a Cabinet I shall arrange. Legion commanders are advised to monitor the voting and punish any signs of corruption. I shall observe the Legions to make sure they are fulfilling their duties.

-I, Celestia, hereby renounce my title of Empress of Equestria. With this, I shall relinquish certain duties to the Cabinet and the citizens of Equestria.

-A school of magic shall be founded in Canterlot, in the hopes that it’s students will learn to use their powers in such a way that a similar crisis can be averted.

Celestia smiled before rolling up the document and passing it to Philomena. “Take this to the scribes and have them make a copy for each town in Equestria. I want everypony to hear this as soon as possible.” Philomena nodded before taking the scroll in her talons, cawing and flying out the window. Once She was sure Philomena was gone, Celestia turned Her attention to the closet on the other end of the room, wherein Her armor was set.

Her eyes traced every curve, etching and scratch on Her armor, and She smiled as fond memories of Her time before Equestria came back into view. Forging Her armor, raising Luna, battling the Windigoes; all these were memories She would enjoy visiting. A new future was opening up, and She hoped that many more fond memories would be made.

“My lady?” She turned as one of Her guards entered and bowed. “My lady, the filly Mimic Sparkle has arrived from Manehattan and is waiting outside.”

“Show her in, please.” the guard bowed and exited the room, Celestia turning back to Her armor and reaching out with Her magic. “I might miss my time as Empress... But I think I’ll grow out of it.”

With that, Princess Celestia closed the door on her past and stepped forward into the future.

...

“Wait, that’s it?” Twilight asked.

“Everything that’s important, Twilight.” Celestia said, standing and beginning to remove her armor. “You are a quick study, and I am sure you’ve read about all the time and events that have passed since that day.”

“Well, yes... but what about Luna? You couldn’t have just left her there for all this time. And those other ponies, the ones that followed Nightmare Moon; what happened to them?”

“I suppose I shall have to tell you those things some day.” Celestia smiled as she set aside the last of her armor. “However, now is not the time. It’s getting late, and you need your rest.”

“What? I’m not tired.” as if on cue, Twilight let out one of the biggest yawns a filly of her size was capable of. “I... I think I need a nap.”

“Of course you do, silly filly.” Cadance said, levitating Twilight onto her back. “You need to rest up if you’re going to spend all of tomorrow studying.”

“I guess...” Twilight yawned again and snuggled into Cadance’s back. “Good night Princess...”

“Now wait, Twilight.” Celestia took a step forward. “If it’s alright with you... may I come and see you to bed?” Twilight blinked, more from sleepiness than surprise, before smiling.

“Of course, Princess.” Celestia smiled wider and moved to follow Cadance and Twilight. Shining Armor was silent before reaching for his helmet.

“I-I should probably get back.” he said. “Steel Rain really doesn’t like us being late.”

“I will speak to him on this matter, Corporal... and I suppose I should ask him to focus more on combined arms and less on Pegasi.” Shining let out a small chuckle before turning to Cadance and Twilight.

“Hey, Twiley, you be a good little filly, okay?”

“Sure thing BBBFF.” Twilight chirped. “When are you and Cadance going to go out?” Both Cadance and Shining failed to suppress their blushes, and Celestia had to hold a hoof to her mouth to stifle her laugh.

“Uh...” Shining looked to Cadence, then to Celestia, then back to Cadance. “Uh... reallyshouldgetgoingbyeCadance!” Shining gave a hurried salute and fled from the room, leaving a very confused Twilight and a very embarrassed Cadance behind.

“I thought he liked you...” Twilight said, poking Cadance in the back of the head.

“Uh, I... uh...” Was all Cadance could say before Celestia intervened.

“I think we’ve had enough excitement for one night. Now come, Twilight, you need to go to bed.” Twilight did not protest, instead nodding as Celestia and Cadance led her out of the room. As they walked, Celestia looked over at Cadance. “You know, Shining Armor is a very nice colt.”

“Not you too, auntie!” Cadance cried. “I have enough trouble from Twilight, I don’t need you egging her on.”

“Now now, Cadance, remember that you would most likely not be alive if it weren’t for Shining Armor.” Twilight raised an eyebrow at this.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” the little filly asked.

“Well,” Celestia fluffed her wings before continuing. “Cadance’s parents have been in my service for quite some time, and had tried for an equally long time to have a foal, but they were unsuccessful. Her mother and your mother had been friends for a little while before your brother was born, and when he was her mother came to me and admitted that she saw it as unfair that your mother could have a child while she could not. I took pity on her and reached into the Warp, finding a strong yet errant soul and placing it inside her. Eleven months later, Cadance was born.”

“It’s... a little more complicated than that, Twilight.” Cadance said. “I’ll explain it when you’re older.”

“Aw...” Twilight pouted a little, but gave up when she realized Celestia and Cadance were not going to give in. They walked in silence before Twilight started asking questions again. “Princess?”

“Yes, Twilight?” Celestia replied.

“If you haven’t freed Luna yet...” Twilight shuffled around a little. “Do you think she’ll ever come back?” Celestia did not answer right away. Instead, she looked out one of the large windows they were passing by; from here, she could see Canterlot and Equestria turning in for the night, the lights of shops and houses flickering out one by one. High above, she could see the moon, and the so called “Mare In The Moon” that was the only mark of her sister’s existence. Some ponies regarded the image with trepidation, fearing whatever lay beyond the image. But Celestia knew different, and she hoped that some like Twilight would also understand. She did not see it as a symbol of fear, but one of hope, that someday Luna would be free and Equestria would be fully reunited.

“Yes,” she said, smiling once again. “I know she will.”

The End

Author's Note

It's finished. After months of work, lack of work, revision, and other assorted labors, The God Empress of Ponykind is finished, and it is currently the third fanfiction I have finished as of this date. As of this writing, it is currently the longest story I have ever written (by word count; Mare of Steel has it beat in chapters). There are parts that I love, there are parts I am less than fond of, but it is still my work and I would not want to change that... unless I decide to do a rewrite, which I probably don't have the time for.
However, I may come back to Empress Celestia and the universe I have created here. It might be awhile, but I may. And hey, if you want to write a story connected to this universe, fine by me.
I hope you have enjoyed my take on Celestia's origins and Luna's fall.
The Empress Protects